Skip to main content

Full text of "The Spanish conquerors"

See other formats


<Iln>  Gkttealnyical  iwiely 
Sitbrary 


No 


56767 


March  1958 
Date 


0271163 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016 


https://archive.org/details/spanishconqueror00rich_0 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


MM  51958 


EXTRA-ILLUSTRATED  EDITION 


VOLUME  2 
THE  CHRONICLES 
OF  AMERICA  SERIES 
ALLEN  JOHNSON 
EDITOR 

GERHARD  R.  LOMER 
CHARLES  W.  JEFFERYS 
ASSISTANT  EDITORS 


GENEALOGICAL  SOCIETY 

Of  TOC  OWfiCH  Of  JESUS  CHRIST 
Of  UTTtt-OAY  SAMIS 


/spN  / 


002 

9 «#-  * f V •’  *»**  *»•'  * 

n-a.-M  ?*£  #*r-4i  *•: 


THE 

SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

A CHRONICLE  OF  THE 
DAWN  OF  EMPIRE  OVERSEAS 
BY  IRVING  BERDINE  RICHMAN 


NEW  HAVEN:  YALE  UNIVERSITY  PRESS 
TORONTO:  GLASGOW,  BROOK  & CO. 
LONDON:  HUMPHREY  MILFORD 
OXFORD  UNIVERSITY  PRESS 

1920 


Copyright,  1919,  by  Yale  University  Press 


CONTENTS 


I. 

WEST  AND  EAST 

Page  1 

II. 

COLUMBUS  AND  NEW  LANDS 

“ 13 

III. 

BALBOA  AND  THE  PACIFIC 

“ 64 

IV. 

CORTES  AND  MEXICO 

“ 91 

V. 

SPANISH  CONQUERORS  IN  CENTRAL 
AMERICA 

“ 139 

VI. 

PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS 

“ 154 

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL  NOTE 

“ 217 

INDEX 

“ 225 

vii 


' 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


CHRISTOPHER  COLUMBUS 

Painting  in  the  Marine  Museum,  Madrid,  re- 
produced in  Avery’s  History  of  the  United  States. 

No  portrait  of  Columbus  is  known  to  have 
been  painted  from  life  or  during  his  lifetime.  Of 
the  supposed  portraits  now  existing,  the  earliest 
is  a wood  engraving  in  Elogia  Virorum  Illustrium, 
by  Paulus  Jovius,  published  in  1575.  This  is 
said  to  have  been  copied  from  a painting  in  a 
collection  of  portraits  at  the  Villa  of  Jovius  on 
Lake  Como.  The  collection  has  been  dispersed, 
and  the  Columbus  portrait  (if  it  ever  existed) 
has  disappeared.  This  woodcut  doubtless  was 
the  model  for  an  engraving  by  Aliprando  Cap- 
riolo,  published  in  Rome  in  1596.  On  these 
two  engravings  have  been  based  the  greater 
number  of  the  many  imaginary  portraits  of 
Columbus. 

Two  other  portraits  of  considerable  antiquity 
are  known.  The  Florence  Gallery  contains  a 
painting  attributed  to  Cristofano  dell’  Altissi- 
mo,  said  to  be  of  a date  earlier  than  1568.  A 
copy  of  this  portrait  was  made  for  Thomas 
Jefferson  in  1784,  and  is  now  in  the  collection  of 
the  Massachusetts  Historical  Society,  Boston. 
The  National  Library,  Madrid,  possesses  the 
oldest  canvas  representing  Columbus  known  to 
exist  in  Spain.  This  is  the  so-called  Yanez  por- 
trait, which  was  purchased  in  1763  and  named 
in  honor  of  its  former  owner. 


IX 


X 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


The  Marine  Museum  portrait,  here  repro- 
duced, was  painted  probably  sometime  in  the 
nineteenth  century,  and  is  evidently  a composite, 
based  on  these  early  likenesses,  and  on  data  as 
to  the  personal  appearance  of  Columbus  gath- 
ered from  his  biographers.  Though  it  pos- 
sesses no  claim  to  authenticity,  it  is  probably 
the  most  satisfactory  representation  of  the 
Columbus  of  imagination  and  tradition. 

The  subject  is  discussed  fully  in  Volume  n 
of  Justin  Winsor’s  Narrative  and  Critical  History 
of  America.  Frontispiece 


THE  BEHAIM  GLOBE  OF  1492 

From  the  atlas  accompanying  K.  Kretschmer’s 
Die  Entdeckung  Amerikas  in  ihrer  Bedeutung  fur 
die  Geschichte  des  Weltbildes,  Berlin,  1892.  Page  12 

THE  FOUR  VOYAGES  OF  COLUMBUS.  1492- 
1503 

Based  upon  the  map  in  Bourne’s  Spain  in 
America,  American  Nation  Series,  Volume  in. 

New  York,  1904,  Harper.  Facing  page  50 

BALBOA  TAKING  POSSESSION  OF  THE  PA- 
CIFIC OCEAN.  Engraving  in  Herrera’s  Historia 
General. 

PONCE  DE  LEON  IN  FLORIDA.  Engraving  in 

Herrera’s  Historia  General.  “ “ 82 

HERNANDO  CORTES 

Painting  by  an  unknown  artist.  In  the  Hospi- 
tal de  Jesus,  City  of  Mexico.  This  portrait  is 
said  to  have  been  presented  to  the  Hospital  by 
Cortes  himself.  “ “ 98 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


xi 


MAP  OF  THE  SPANISH  CONQUEST  OF  MEX- 
ICO AND  CENTRAL  AMERICA 

Prepared  by  W.  L.  G.  Joerg  of  the  American 
Geographical  Society.  Facing  page  HJf. 

MAP  OF  PIZARRO’S  CONQUEST  OF  PERU, 

1531-1533 

Prepared  by  W.  L.  G.  Joerg  of  the  American 
Geographical  Society.  “ “ 162 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


CHAPTER  I 

WEST  AND  EAST 

Wherefore  we  may  judge  that  those  persons  who  connect  the  region 
in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Pillars  of  Hercules  [Spain]  with  that  to- 
wards India,  and  who  assert  that  in  this  way  the  sea  is  one,  do  not 
assert  things  very  improbable.  — Aristotle:  De  Ccelo,  n,  14. 

The  Spaniard  of  the  fifteenth  century  is  recog- 
nizable by  well-defined  traits:  he  was  primitive, 
he  was  proud,  he  was  devout,  and  he  was  romantic. 
His  primitiveness  we  detect  in  his  relish  for  blood 
and  suffering;  his  pride  in  his  austerity  and  exclu- 
siveness; his  devoutness  in  his  mystical  exaltation 
of  the  Church;  and  his  romanticism  in  his  passion 
for  adventure. 

After  printing  had  spread  in  Spain,  the  roman- 
ticism of  the  Spaniard  — to  confine  our  observa- 
tions for  the  present  to  that  trait  — was  fostered 

by  a wealth  of  books.  Amadis  of  Gaul,  Palmerin 

l 


2 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


of  England,  The  Exploits  of  Esplandidn,  Don  Beli- 
anis  — all  these  works  were  filled  with  heroes, 
queens,  monsters,  and  enchantments;  and  all,  it 
is  needless  to  remark,  held  an  honored  place  upon 
the  shelves  of  Miguel  de  Cervantes,  that  Span- 
ish romanticist  par  excellence,  the  author  of  Don 
Quixote. 

But  prior  to  1500,  or  down  to  1492,  let  us  say, 
the  romanticism  of  the  Spaniard,  like  that  of  other 
Europeans,  was  ministered  to  not  so  much  by 
books  as  by  tales  passed  from  mouth  to  mouth: 
tales  originating  with  seamen  and  reflected  in  the 
names  on  mariners’  charts;  and  tales  by  landsmen 
recorded  in  the  relations,  reports,  and  letters  of 
missionaries,  royal  envoys,  and  itinerant  merchants. 

To  the  west  of  Spain  stretched  the  Atlantic 
Ocean,  and  in  the  Atlantic  the  lands  most  remote 
were  the  Canaries,  the  Madeiras,  the  Cape  Verde 
Group,  and  the  Azores.  What  was  beyond  the 
Canaries,  the  Madeiras,  the  Cape  Verde  Group, 
and  the  Azores?  To  this  the  answer  was : “Naught 
so  far  as  known,  save  the  Atlantic  itself  — the 
Mare  Tenebrosum  or  Sea  of  Darkness;  a sea  so 
called  for  the  very  reason  that  within  it  lies 
hid  whatever  land  there  may  be  beyond  these 
islands.” 


WEST  AND  EAST 


3 


"West  of  Ireland  but  east  of  the  longitude  of 
the  Azores,  seamen  said,  was  to  be  found  the  is- 
land of  Brazil;  west  of  the  Canaries  and  also 
west  of  the  longitude  of  the  Azores,  the  great  is- 
land of  Antiilia;  and  southwest  of  the  Cape  Verde 
Group,  at  an  indeterminate  distance,  the  island  of 
St.  Brandan.  Concerning  Brazil,  except  that  the 
name  signified  red  or  orange-colored  dyewood,  par- 
ticulars were  lacking;  but  Antiilia  — the  “island 
over  against,”  the  “island  opposite”  — had  been 
the  refuge,  had  it  not,  of  the  Iberian  Goths  after 
their  defeat  by  the  Moors;  and  here  two  Arch- 
bishops of  Oporto,  with  five  bishops,  had  founded 
seven  cities.  St.  Brandan,  too,  was  the  subject  of 
somewhat  specific  affirmation;  for  in  quest  of  this 
island  had  not  St.  Brandan,  Abbot  of  Ailach,  in 
the  sixth  century  put  fearlessly  to  sea  with  a band 
of  monks? 

Nor  were  the  islands  mentioned  all  of  those  for 
which  seamen  vouched.  There  were,  besides,  Isla 
de  Mam  (Man  Island);  Salvagio  (Savage  Island), 
alias  La  Man  de  Satanaxio  (Hand  of  Satan) ; Insula 
in  Mar  (Island  in  the  Sea) ; Reyella  (King  Island) ; 
and  various  others.  Some  of  these  islands,  it  was 
surmised,  must  be  the  abode  of  life;  if  not  life  of  the 
type  of  the  hydras  and  gorgons  of  antiquity,  at  least 


4 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


of  a type  extramundane  and  weird  — of  Amazons, 
of  men  with  tails,  of  “ anthropophagi  and  men  whose 
heads  do  grow  beneath  their  shoulders,”  of  crouch- 
ing Calibans,  of  mermaids,  and  of  singing  ariels. 

And,  amid  uncertainties  respecting  Antiilia  and 
her  protean  sisterhood,  one  certainty  stood  out: 
in  considerable  numbers  these  islands  had  figured 
boldly  on  marine  charts  of  accepted  authority, 
from  the  famed  “Catalan”  of  1375  to  the  “Bec- 
caria”  of  1435,  and  the  “Benincasas”  of  1463, 
1476,  and  1482. 

Noteworthy  as  were  the  yarns  spun  by  seamen 
in  the  fifteenth  century,  tales  circulated  by  lands- 
men — by  missionaries,  royal  envoys,  and  mer- 
chants — were  more  noteworthy  still.  But  these 
missionaries  and  other  landsmen,  whither  did  they 
fare?  In  what  quarter  did  they  adventure?  Not 
in  the  West,  for  that  was  the  seaman’s  realm, 
but  in  the  East  these  travelers  had  their  domain. 
The  chief  potentate  in  all  Asia,  so  Europe  be- 
lieved, was  Prester  John,  a Christian  and  a rich 
man.  To  find  him  or  some  equivalent  of  him, 
and  bring  him  into  helpful  relationship  with 
Christian  but  distracted  Europe,  became  the  am- 
bition of  Popes  and  secular  rulers  alike.  Hence 


WEST  AND  EAST  5 

the  missionaries.  Hence  Friar  John  of  Pian  de 
Carpine  and  Friar  William  of  Rubruck,  who  from 
1245  to  1253  penetrated  central  Asia  to  Karako- 
rum. Hence,  furthermore,  John  of  Monte  Corvino, 
Odoric  of  Pordenone,  and  John  of  Marignolli, 
who,  as  friars  and  papal  legates  from  1275  to 
1353,  visited  Persia,  India,  the  Malay  Archi- 
pelago, China,  and  even  Thibet. 

The  tales  these  landsmen  brought  were  good 
to  hear  — “pretty  to  hear  tell,”  as  Friar  Odoric 
puts  it.  First,  there  was  Cathay:  Cathay  of  the 
Mongol  plains,  with  its  kaans  or  emperors  housed 
in  tents,  twanging  guitars,  and  disdainful  of  all 
mankind;  Cathay  of  the  “Ocean  Sea”  with  ports 
thronged  with  ships  and  wharves  glutted  with  cost- 
ly wares ; Cathay  of  the  city  of  Kinsay  — “ stretched 
like  Paradise  through  the  breadth  of  Heaven”  — 
with  lake,  canals,  bridges,  pleasure  barges,  baths, 
and  lights-o’-love;  Cathay  of  imperial  Cambulac 
with  its  Palace  of  the  Great  Kaan,  its  multitude  of 
crowned  barons  in  silken  robes,  its  magic  golden 
flagons,  its  troops  of  splendid  white  mares,  its  as- 
trologers, leeches,  conjurers,  and  choruses  of  girls 
with  “cheeks  as  full  as  the  moon,”  who  by  their 
“sweet  singing”  pleased  Friar  Odoric  (ah,  Friar!) 
most  of  all. 


6 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


Then  there  was  India,  including  Cipangu  or 
Japan  with  its  “rose  colored  pearls”  and  gold 
“abundant  beyond  all  measure”;  India  of  the 
“twenty-four  hundred  islands  and  sixty-four 
crowned  kings”;  India  of  the  ruby,  the  sapphire, 
and  the  diamond;  of  the  Moluccas  drowsy  with 
perfumes  and  rich  in  drugs  and  spices ; of  the  golden 
temples  and  the  uncouth  gods;  of  the  eunuchs  and 
the  ivory;  the  beasts,  the  serpents,  and  the  brilliant 
birds.  Other  tales  there  were,  brought  by  these 
landsmen,  the  missionaries.  Just  as  the  West  had 
its  Sea  of  Darkness  — the  Atlantic  Ocean  — so 
the  East  had  its  Land  of  Darkness  — the  extreme 
northeast  of  Asia,  a region  of  mountain  and  sand, 
of  cold  and  snow,  where  dwelt  the  Gog  and  Magog 
of  Ezekiel.  And  to  reach  this  dark  land,  barriers 
must  be  overcome,  defiles  fierce  with  demoniac 
winds,  deserts  swathed  in  mystic  light  and  vibrant 
to  jigging  tunes,  valleys  awful  with  dead  men’s 
bones. 

Moreover,  as  in  the  West  the  mythical  islands 
of  the  Dark  Sea  were  the  abode  of  creatures  be- 
yond the  thought  of  man,  so  in  the  East  the  Dark 
Land  harbored  beings  quite  as  preternatural. 
Here,  co-tenants,  so  to  speak,  of  Gog  and  Magog, 
were  the  Cynocephalse  or  dog-headed  creatures; 


WEST  AND  EAST  7 

the  Parocitae  so  narrow  mouthed  as  to  be  forced 
to  subsist  exclusively  on  odors;  jointless  hopping 
creatures  who  cried  “chin  chin”;  one-eyed  crea- 
tures; midget  creatures;  and  what  not.  “I  was 
told,”  says  Friar  Rub  ruck,  “that  there  is  a prov- 
ince beyond  Cathay  and  at  whatever  age  a man 
enters  it  that  age  he  keeps  which  he  had  on  enter- 
ing — which,”  naively  exclaims  the  friar,  “I  do  not 
believe.”  Odoric  had  far  more  hardihood  in  narra- 
tive, for,  speaking  of  India,  he  notes:  “I  heard 
tell  that  there  be  trees  which  bear  men  and  women 
like  fruit  upon  them  . . . [These  people]  are 
fixed  in  the  tree  up  to  the  navel  and  there  they  be; 
when  the  wind  blows  they  be  fresh,  but  when  it 
does  not  blow  they  are  all  dried  up.  This  I saw 
not  in  sooth,  but  I heard  it  told  by  people  who  had 
seen  it.” 

As  a skeptic  among  tale-bringers  from  the  East, 
however,  John  of  Marignolli  ranks  foremost.  A 
Paradise  on  earth  still  somewhere  existing;  an 
Adam’s  footprint  in  Ceylon;  a Noah’s  Ark  still 
on  Ararat  — such  things  were  verities  to  him ; but 
not  so  preternatural  creatures.  “The  truth  is,” 
he  declares,  “no  such  people  do  exist  as  nations, 
though  there  may  be  an  individual  monster  here 
and  there.”  Indeed,  so  adventurous  in  skepticism 


8 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


is  John  that  in  some  particulars  he  o’erleaps 
himself.  “There  are,”  he  avers,  “no  Antipodes  — 
men  having  the  soles  of  their  feet  opposite  to  ours. 
Certainly  not.”  He  has  learned  too,  “by  sure 
experience,”  that  “if  the  ocean  be  divided  by  two 
lines  forming  a cross,  two  of  the  quadrants  so  re- 
sulting are  navigable  and  the  two  others  not  navi- 
gable at  all,  for  God  willed  not  that  men  should 
be  able  to  sail  round  the  whole  world.” 

So  far  as  missionaries  were  concerned,  the  East 
might  lure  them  to  Cathay,  or  even  to  farthest 
India,  through  interest  in  some  shadowy  Prester 
John,  an  interest  largely  of  a religious  nature;  but 
it  was  otherwise  with  royal  envoys  and  merchants. 
The  lure  of  the  East  for  them  was  treasure  and 
merchandise,  in  other  words,  wealth.  As  early 
as  1165-67,  a Spanish  Jew  of  Navarre,  Rabbi  Ben- 
jamin by  name,  who  was  concerned  in  trade,  set 
forth  from  Tudela,  his  native  city,  and  visiting 
Saragossa,  Genoa,  Constantinople,  Tyre,  Damas- 
cus, Bagdad,  and  points  in  Arabia,  reached  the 
island  of  Kish  and  the  mouth  of  the  Persian  Gulf, 
at  the  gates  of  India  and  within  earshot  of  Cathay. 
He  was  the  first  modern  European,  it  is  said,  “to 
as  much  as  mention  China.” 

Nearly  a century  later  (1254)  appeared  the 


WEST  AND  EAST 


9 


royal  traveler  Heythum  I,  King  of  Lesser  Armenia, 
on  a visit  to  Mangu  Kaan  at  Karakorum.  Then 
in  1275  came  Marco  Polo,  son  and  nephew  of 
traders  bred  in  the  commercial  traditions  of  Ven- 
ice, and  himself  the  first  European  of  parts  to  tell 
of  the  splendors  of  the  Great  Kaan.  Polo’s  most 
interesting  successor  (1325-55)  was  an  Arab  man 
of  the  world,  gay,  selfish,  sensuous,  and  observing, 
Ibn  Batuta.  Batuta  journeyed  deviously  from  Mo- 
rocco to  Cathay  and  India.  Thence  he  leisurely 
returned  to  his  native  Tangier  by  way  of  Spain; 
and  as  he  strolled  he  sang: 

Of  all  the  Four  Quarters  of  Heaven  the  best 

(I’ll  prove  it  past  question)  is  surely  the  West.1 

To  these  landsmen,  the  envoys  and  merchants, 
the  lure  of  the  East  was  wealth.  It  was  silks : silks 
of  Gilan;  taffetas  of  Shiraz,  Yezd,  and  Serpi;  “sen- 
dels  of  grene  and  broun”;  cloth  of  gold,  gold  bro- 


1 In  the  fifteenth  century  two  travelers  gained  celebrity  by  their 
narrations : one  a Spanish  Knight,  Ruy  Gonzalez  of  Clavijo;  the  other 
a Venetian  merchant,  Nicolo  de’  Conti.  Gonzalez  in  1403  went  from 
Spain,  by  way  of  the  eastern  Mediterranean  and  Black  Seas,  which 
Genoa  controlled,  to  represent  Henry  III  of  Castile  before  Tamerlane 
the  Great  at  Samarcand  — “silken  Samarcand”  — in  Mongolia; 
while  Conti,  retracing  in  part  the  steps  of  Rabbi  Benjamin,  passed 
(1419-1444)  to  the  mouth  of  the  Persian  Gulf  and  on  into  the  Malay 
Archipelago. 


10 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


cades;  silver  gauze;  silks  and  satins  of  Su-Chau; 
cramoisy;  fabrics  wrought  in  beasts,  birds,  trees, 
and  flowers.  It  was  also  gold:  ingots  of  gold; 
beaten  gold;  gold  and  silver  plate;  gold  pillars  and 
lamps;  gold  coronets  and  headdresses;  gold  arm- 
lets  and  anklets;  gold  girdles,  cinctures,  censers, 
cups,  and  basins. 

Pearls,  too,  of  “beautiful  water”  and  gems,  es- 
pecially of  India,  made  part  of  this  wealth.  Said 
Ibn  Batuta:  “Men  at  Kish  descend  to  the  bed  of 
the  sea  [the  Persian  Gulf]  by  ropes  and  collect 
shellfish,  then  split  them  and  extract  the  pearls.” 
Again  he  said:  “I  traversed  the  bazar  of  the 
jewelers  at  Tabriz,  and  my  eyes  were  dazzled  by 
the  variety  of  precious  stones  which  I beheld. 
Handsome  slaves,  superbly  dressed,  and  girdled 
with  silk,  offered  their  gems  for  sale  to  the  Tartar 
ladies  who  bought  great  numbers.” 

But  of  all  this  wealth  — so  luring  in  the  fact,  so 
alluring  in  the  recital  — the  chief  items  were  aro- 
matics and  spices:  sandalwood,  aloewood,  spike- 
nard, frankincense,  civet,  and  musk;  rhubarb, 
nutmegs,  mace,  cloves,  ginger,  pepper,  and  cinna- 
mon. And  of  spices  one  stood  preeminent  — 
pepper.  Rabbi  Benjamin  was  of  his  time  when  he 
said  that  “two  parasangs  from  the  Sea  of  Sodom  is 


WEST  AND  EAST 


11 


the  Pillar  of  Salt  into  which  Lot’s  wife  was  turned  ” ; 
but  he  was  for  subsequent  times,  as  well,  when  he 
described  the  pearls  and  pepper.  To  the  heat  of 
pepper  land,  Malabar,  a Persian  ambassador  to 
India  once  bore  witness  in  the  statement  that  so 
intense  was  this  heat  that  “it  burned  the  ruby  in 
the  mine  and  the  marrow  in  the  bones,”  to  say 
naught  of  “melting  the  sword  in  the  scabbard  like 
wax.”  But  this  by  the  way.  Pepper  it  was,  the 
spice  which  in  ancient  days  had  formed  part  of 
the  ransom  of  Rome  from  Alaric,  that  throughout 
the  Middle  Ages  and  far  into  the  fifteenth  century 
constituted  in  Europe  the  commodity  most  prized 
and  talked  of,  for  it  was  the  one  most  costly,  the 
one  closest  to  gold  in  intrinsic  worth. 

Prior  to  1492,  then,  the  romanticism  of  the 
Spaniard,  as  of  other  Europeans,  was  stirred  by 
tales  of  the  West  and  tales  of  the  East  — tales  by 
seamen  and  tales  by  landsmen  — and  these  in  the 
main  were  circulated  by  word  of  mouth.  Fur- 
thermore, so  potent  were  these  stories  that,  even 
when  ascribed  to  mere  weavers  of  dreams,  they 
would  not  be  denied  and  could  not  be  ignored. 
And,  in  the  minds  of  two  or  three  persons,  they 
begat  the  old  question  of  Aristotle:  “Might  not 
the  Ocean  Sea,  which  bordered  Cathay  and  held 


12 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


Cipangu,  be  one  with  the  Sea  of  Darkness  which 
lay  west  of  Europe  and  held  Antiilia?  ” 


After  Kretschmer 


CHAPTER  II 

COLUMBUS  AND  NEW  LANDS 


. . . for  my  purpose  holds 
To  sail  beyond  the  sunset,  and  the  baths 
Of  all  the  western  stars.  . . . 

It  may  be  we  shall  touch  the  Happy  Isles. 

Tennyson:  Ulysses. 


Among  sojourners  in  Spain,  prior  to  1492,  there 
was  a Genoese,  by  name  Christopher  Columbus. 
He  was  tall  and  well-built,  of  dignified  mien,  with 
red  hair  and  beard,  a long  ruddy  face,  clear  gray 
eyes,  and  aquiline  nose.  To  inferiors  his  manner 
was  exacting  and  brusque,  to  equals  it  was  urbane, 
and  to  superiors  it  was  courtly.  His  figure  showed 
to  advantage,  whereof  he  was  not  unduly  aware, 
and  he  evinced  a taste  for  yellow  in  beads  and  for 
crimson  and  scarlet  in  caps,  cloaks,  and  shoes. 

Unlike  the  Spaniards,  whom  he  was  to  lead, 
Columbus  was  not  in  disposition  primitive;  he 
had  no  relish  for  blood  and  suffering.  He  was, 

13 


14 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


however,  proud,  with  a measure  of  austerity;  and 
he  was  highly  romantic  and  strikingly  devout. 

His  most  signal  powers,  and  they  were  signal 
indeed,  were  moral  powers.  In  patience,  endur- 
ance, tenacity,  energy,  will  — powers  which,  far 
more  than  those  distinctively  intellectual,  make  for 
greatness  — the  world  has  rarely  known  his  equal. 
Imagination,  too,  he  possessed,  rich  and  ardent, 
and  it  rendered  him  poetic,  eloquent,  and  persua- 
sive. But,  just  as  he  possessed  the  qualities  named, 
so  likewise  he  possessed  the  defects  of  them.  He 
was  masterful  and  imaginative,  but  his  master- 
fulness tended  to  ungenerousness  and  his  imagina- 
tion to  vagary  and  mischievous  exaggeration.  Nor 
was  this  all.  His  moral  powers  were  largely  de- 
termined in  exercise  by  two  positive  principles  of 
action  which  were  undeniably  sinister  — vanity 
and  cupidity  — and  under  stress  of  these  he  be- 
came at  times  dissimulating,  boastful,  and  crafty. 
It  is  probable,  however,  that  the  sinister  in  him 
has  by  recent  writers  been  somewhat  over-magni- 
fied. Throughout  everything  he  was  sincerely  and 
enthusiastically  religious.  To  him,  as  to  others  of 
Machiavellian  strain,  the  end  justified  many  means 
but  not  all,  though  among  the  justified  means  were 
those  of  guile. 


COLUMBUS  AND  NEW  LANDS 


15 


According  to  the  findings  of  the  most  recent 
scholarship,  Christopher  Columbus,  the  eldest  in 
a family  of  four  sons  and  one  daughter,1  was  born 
at  Genoa  on  a date  between  August  26  and  Octo- 
ber 31,  1451.  His  grandfather  probably,  and  his 
father  certainly,  was  a wool-dealer  and  weaver;  and 
the  latter  at  one  time  also  conducted  a wine-shop. 
None  of  his  progenitors  had  place  or  rank,  and  his 
sister  married  a cheesemonger.  There  were  other 
persons  in  Europe  in  his  time  of  the  sobriquet 
“ Columbus,  ” one  of  whom,  William  of  Caseneuve, 
was  a corsair  and  vice-admiral  of  France  under 
Louis  XI;  and  with  these  Christopher  Columbus, 
about  1501,  sought  to  indicate  relationship  by  the 
remark  that  “he  was  not  the  first  admiral  in  his 
family.”  But  the  claim,  so  far  as  can  be  ascer- 
tained, was  wanting  in  foundation. 

The  education  of  Christopher  was  of  the  most 
elementary  sort.  It  consisted  merely  of  what  was 
provided  by  a school  maintained  by  the  weavers’ 
guild  of  the  town  of  his  birth,  in  a little  street  called 
Pavia  Lane.  How  meager  his  first  advantages  were, 
appears  in  the  fact  that  at  no  time  in  life  did  he  as- 
sume to  write  his  mother  tongue,  Italian,  not  even 
when  addressing  the  Bank  of  St.  George  in  Genoa. 

1 Christopher,  Bartholomew,  Giovanni,  Diego,  and  Bianchinetta. 


16  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

We  have  seen  that  as  a man  Columbus  was  both 
vigorous  of  body  and  imaginative  of  mind.  For 
him,  therefore,  as  a lad  in  Genoa  — the  Genoa  of 
our  travelers,  Rabbi  Benjamin,  Marco  Polo,  and 
Ibn  Batuta  — to  develop  a taste  for  the  sea  was 
more  natural  than  not.  In  fact,  he  tells  us  that 
from  his  fourteenth  year  he  was  accustomed  to  em- 
bark on  ships.  But  in  1472,  when  he  was  twenty- 
one  years  old,  he  declared  before  a notary  that  he 
was  by  trade  a weaver.  We  may  suppose  then  that 
up  to  this  period  his  seafaring  was  tentative  or  in 
the  nature  of  a youth’s  adventures;  thereafter  it 
became  more  and  more  an  occupation. 

In  Genoa,  at  this  time,  dwelt  two  noblemen  with 
whom  Columbus  seems  to  have  been  on  terms  of 
friendship.  He  went  with  them  in  1475  to  the 
island  of  Chios  in  the  iEgean,  where  he  obtained  a 
shipment  of  malmsey  wine,  and  became  familiar 
with  “mastic.”  In  1476  the  two  noblemen  em- 
barked on  a voyage  to  England,  and  again  Colum- 
bus accompanied  them  in  a flotilla  — for  it  was  a 
voyage  of  importance  — which  consisted  of  five 
armed  merchantmen.  When  they  were  off  Cape 
St.  Vincent,  who  should  appear  but  the  corsair  and 
French  vice-admiral,  William  of  Caseneuve,  alias 
“Columbus”!  Between  the  Genoese  vessels  and 


COLUMBUS  AND  NEW  LANDS 


17 


those  of  Louis  XI  there  straightway  ensued  a des- 
perate struggle.  In  the  end,  ships  on  both  sides 
took  fire,  and  the  crews  leaped  overboard.  Colum- 
bus of  Genoa,  the  future  discoverer,  leaped  with 
others  and,  being  fortunate  enough  to  be  picked 
up,  was  landed  on  the  Portuguese  coast  near  Lis- 
bon, wounded,  drenched,  and  exhausted.  Such, 
in  August,  1476,  was  the  advent  of  Columbus  in 
Portugal,  an  advent  certainly  fortuitous  if  not 
“miraculous,”  as  he  terms  it. 

From  Lisbon,  Columbus  continued  in  Decem- 
ber his  interrupted  voyage  to  England,  stopping 
probably  at  Bristol;  and  it  would  seem  that  he 
even  adventured  into  the  seas  toward  Iceland.  “I 
sailed,”  he  says,  as  quoted  by  his  son  Ferdinand, 
“in  the  month  of  February,  1477,  a hundred 
leagues  beyond  the  island  of  Thule  [Iceland].”  At 
some  period  prior  to  1503  the  discoverer  had  read 
the  Latin  poet  Seneca  and  found  the  lines: 

In  later  ages  a time  shall  come, 

When  the  Ocean  shall  relax  its  chains; 

When  Tiphys  shall  disclose  new  lands, 

And  Thule  shall  no  longer  be  earth’s  bound. 

Now  Columbus  took  Tiphys,  the  pilot,  as  his  own 
prototype;  and,  to  make  the  identification  more 


18  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

complete,  he  may  have  deemed  it  well  that  the 
discoverer  of  America  should,  as  a preliminary, 
have  fared  beyond  Thule. 

In  the  career  of  Columbus,  Portugal  was  the 
first  turning-point.  Hither  he  returned  in  1477  or 
1478;  and  here,  in  1479  or  1480,  after  a trip  back  to 
Genoa,  he  married.  This  event  was  the  reward  of 
his  piety.  In  Lisbon  there  was  a convent  of  the 
religious  Order  of  St.  Jacques,  called  the  Convent 
of  Saints.  Its  protegees  were  bound  to  vows  of 
chastity  — conjugal  chastity,  not  celibacy  — and 
among  them  was  Felipa,  a daughter  of  two  of 
the  noblest  of  Portuguese  houses,  and  Felipa  was 
beautiful.  Coming  daily  to  the  chapel  of  this  con- 
vent to  make  his  devotions,  Columbus  saw  Felipa, 
fell  in  love  with  her,  and  they  were  wed.  To  the 
couple,  in  1480  or  1481,  a child  was  born  — Colum- 
bus’s first  son,  Diego.  At  this  period,  too,  Colum- 
bus became  associated  in  Lisbon  with  his  younger 
brother,  Bartholomew,  a prepossessing  youth  of 
about  nineteen,  astute,  of  some  education,  and 
skilled  in  the  art  of  limning  marine  charts. 

The  father  of  Felipa  Columbus  was  Bartholo- 
mew Perestrello,  Governor  of  Porto  Santo  of  the 
Madeira  Group,  and  it  is  a firm  tradition  that,  at 


COLUMBUS  AND  NEW  LANDS 


19 


his  death  in  1457,  he  left  to  his  wife  Isabel,  Felipa’s 
mother,  charts  and  papers  which  served  first  to 
direct  Columbus’s  mind  toward  great  projects  in 
the  West.  Another  tradition  — long  credited, 
then  long  discredited,  and  now  revived  — was  that 
Columbus,  upon  his  marriage,  settled  in  the  island 
of  Madeira,  which  is  near  to  that  of  Porto  Santo, 
and  that,  while  he  was  here,  a Spanish  ship,  which 
had  been  driven  westward  to  the  island  afterwards 
found  by  Columbus  and  named  Espanola,  came 
forlornly  back,  getting  as  far  only  as  Madeira. 
Here,  so  the  tradition  ran,  the  pilot  of  the  ship, 
together  with  such  of  the  crew  as  survived,  de- 
barked; but  the  crew,  famished  and  sick,  all 
died,  leaving  only  the  pilot.  Then  he,  too,  died 
in  the  house  of  Columbus;  but  not  before  he  had 
imparted  to  his  host  the  amazing  story  of  his 
voyage  and  had  given  to  him  his  log  and  a chart 
of  his  route. 

Be  the  truth  of  these  two  traditions  what  it  may, 
it  is  a well-settled  fact  that  in  Portugal  Columbus 
met  pilots  and  captains  and  was  enabled  to  accom- 
pany Portuguese  expeditions  down  the  coast  of 
Africa.  “I  was,”  he  says,  “at  the  Fortress  of  St. 
George  of  the  Mine,  belonging  to  the  King  of  Por- 
tugal, which  lies  below  the  equinoctial  line.”  The 


20  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

object  of  such  voyages  was  largely  the  discovery 
of  new  islands.  The  Canaries  and  the  Madeiras, 
the  outermost  of  the  Azores  and  the  Cape  Verde 
Group,  all  were  treasure-trove  of  the  fifteenth  cen- 
tury, and  there  might  well  be  others.  In  these 
times,  indeed,  islands  rose  smiling  to  greet  the  dis- 
coverer on  his  approach.  Nay  more:  where  actual 
islands  were  not  forthcoming,  imaginary  ones  de- 
veloped in  their  stead.  But  were  these  isles  as 
mythical  and  imaginary  as  they  were  represented? 
The  question  is  pertinent,  for  upon  the  answer 
depends  in  good  measure  what  we  shall  think  of 
the  nature  of  the  incentive  which  underlay  the 
voyage  of  1492,  the  voyage  resulting  in  the  dis- 
covery of  America. 

The  very  appearance  of  islands  like  Antiilia, 
Salvagio,  Reyella,  and  Insula  in  Mar  on  charts 
such,  for  example,  as  the  “Beccaria”  of  1435  at- 
tests the  prevalence  of  a tradition  — and  that  a 
mature  one  — that  such  a group  existed.  Such  a 
tradition  could  probably  have  had  but  one  origin : 
chance  voyages  across  the  Atlantic  from  Europe  to 
North  America,  and  especially  to  the  West  India 
Islands  of  North  America.  Indeed,  in  1474  or 
1475,  Fernao  Telles  sought  the  mythical  Antiilia 
— sometimes  called  the  Isle  of  the  Seven  Cities  — 


COLUMBUS  AND  NEW  LANDS 


21 


under  express  warrant  from  the  King  of  Portugal, 
Alfonso  V.  And  in  his  journal  of  1492  Columbus 
records  that  “many  honorable  Spanish  gentlemen 
[of  the  Canary  Group]  declared  that  every  year 
they  saw  land  to  the  west  of  the  Canaries.”  Again 
he  records  that  in  1484,  when  he  was  in  Portugal, 
“a  man  [Domimguez  do  Arco]  came  to  the  King 
[John  II]  from  the  island  of  Madeira  to  beg  for  a 
caravel  to  go  to  this  island  that  was  seen”;  and 
that  “the  same  thing  [the  existence  of  an  island 
in  the  West]  was  affirmed  in  the  Azores.”  How, 
therefore,  there  might  arise  a story,  true  or  false, 
of  a shipwrecked  pilot  who  gave  to  Columbus  the 
clue  to  the  finding  of  the  island  of  Espanola,  may 
readily  be  perceived.  But,  concerning  stories  of 
and  by  pilots,  more  anon. 

Columbus  had  now  acquired  some  knowledge  of 
the  theory  and  art  of  navigation,  and,  incidentally, 
some  knowledge  of  Latin;  and  having  made  up  his 
mind,  as  had  Telles  before  him,  that  in  the  Atlan- 
tic to  the  west  there  yet  remained  “islands  and 
lands”  to  be  discovered,  he  obtained  an  audience 
with  the  King  of  Portugal  and  laid  before  him 
a definite  proposal.  He  asked  for  three  caravels 
equipped  and  supplied  for  a year;  and,  in  the 
event  of  lands  being  found,  for  the  viceroyalty  and 


22 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


perpetual  government  therein,  a tenth  of  the  in- 
come therefrom,  the  rank  of  nobleman,  and  the 
title  of  grand  admiral. 

According  to  Portuguese  chroniclers  writing  in 
the  sixteenth  century,  the  particular  “land”  Co- 
lumbus had  in  view  was  Cipangu  or  Japan.  But, 
whatever  Columbus  may  have  disclosed  or  reserved 
with  respect  to  Japan,  or  with  respect  to  Antiilia, 
at  this  first  interview  with  the  Portuguese  King, 
so  affronted  was  the  monarch  by  what  he  felt  to 
be  the  vanity  and  presumption  of  the  petitioner 
that  he  promptly  referred  his  plea  to  a council  of 
three  experts,  by  whom,  after  some  deliberation,  it 
was  dismissed.  Thereupon  Columbus,  late  in  1485 
or  early  in  1486,  left  Portugal  for  Spain. 

At  this  point  in  the  fortunes  of  Christopher  Co- 
lumbus, there  arises  for  consideration  a peculiar 
circumstance.  Columbus  had  a double,  the  well- 
known  cosmographer  of  Nuremberg,  Martin  Be- 
haim.  Like  Columbus,  this  man  was  born  near 
the  middle  of  the  fifteenth  century;  like  him,  he 
lacked  university  training;  like  him,  his  early  ac- 
tivities were  commercial;  like  him,  he  settled  in 
Portugal  (1480-84) ; like  him,  he  voyaged  to  Africa; 
like  him,  he  was  identified  with  an  Atlantic  island. 


COLUMBUS  AND  NEW  LANDS 


Fayal  in  his  case,  and  married  the  daughter  of  the 
Governor;  like  him,  he  was  busied  with  nautical 
studies  in  Lisbon;  like  him,  he  was  not  highly  re- 
gardful of  veracity;  and  finally,  like  him,  he  died 
in  neglect  early  in  the  sixteenth  century.  Behaim, 
however,  unlike  Columbus,  was  of  patrician  an- 
cestry, was  instructed  in  the  use  of  nautical  in- 
struments, became  a Knight  of  Portugal,  and  at 
Lisbon  had  the  entree  to  aristocratic  and  scientific 
circles. 

The  extent  of  his  geographical  knowledge  may 
be  inferred  from  a globe  which  he  completed  at 
Nuremberg  in  1492,  before  the  return  of  Columbus 
from  his  first  voyage.  His  authorities  included 
Aristotle  and  Strabo,  Ptolemy,  Marco  Polo,  and 
Sir  John  Mandeville;  but  his  chief  authority  was 
Pierre  d’Ailly,  whose  Imago  Mundi  [World  Sur- 
vey], written  in  1410,  formed  a compendium  of 
the  geographical  and  cosmographical  notions  of 
authors  such  as  Marinus  of  Tyre  and  Alfraganus 
the  Arabian.  To  put  the  matter  briefly,  the  ideas 
of  Pierre  d’Ailly  and  Marco  Polo  are  strikingly 
expressed  in  this  globe,  which  shows  Cathay  and 
India,  both  marked  rich,  opposite  to  Portugal  and 
Africa,  and  about  120°  west  of  the  Cape  Verde  Is- 
lands and  the  Azores  instead  of  the  actual  distance 


24 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


of  over  200°.  Cathay  is  thus  brought  forward 
nearly  to  the  position  of  California;  Cipango 
[Cipangu]  or  Japan,  marked  as  especially  rich, 
falls  athwart  the  position  of  Mexico;  while  Antiilia 
lies  northeast  of  the  position  of  Hayti  or  Espanola; 
and  St.  Brandan  occupies,  in  part,  the  position  of 
northern  South  America. 

But  why  did  Behaim  take  pains  to  construct  a 
globe?  The  answer  is  clear.  He  had  recently  (1486) 
adventured  in  a project  to  confirm  his  geographical 
ideas ; he  had  attempted  a secret  voyage  westward 
to  Asia  in  partnership  with  two  fellow  islanders  — 
Fernam  Dulmo  of  Terceira,  a navigator,  and  Joao 
Affonso  Estreito  of  Madeira,  his  patron.  The  en- 
terprise had  failed;  and  yet  he  did  not  wish  his  ideas 
to  be  lost  or  appropriated  by  another. 

Concerning  Columbus,  however,  the  important 
question  is:  Was  he  indebted  to  Behaim  for  his 
own  ideas  of  cosmography  — for  the  idea,  es- 
pecially, of  a small  earth?  It  would  hardly  seem 
so.  The  two  men  may  have  met  in  Portugal,  but, 
even  if  they  had,  each  at  the  time  was  guarding  a 
secret,  or  the  approaches  to  one:  Columbus,  that 
of  islands  — perchance  of  a specific  island  — to 
be  discovered;  and  Behaim,  that  of  a scheme  for 
exploiting  Asia.  That  not  very  much  confidential 


COLUMBUS  AND  NEW  LANDS 


25 


communication  between  them  was  likely  under  the 
circumstances  may  be  conjectured.1 


Columbus,  according  to  his  own  statement, 
entered  Spain  after  fourteen  years  spent  in  vain 
labors  in  Portugal.  As  a matter  of  fact,  his  stay 
there  did  not  at  the  utmost  exceed  ten  years,  prob- 
ably only  five  or  six.  He  came  accompanied  by  his 
son  Diego,  for  Felipa,  beautiful  daughter  of  the 
Convent  of  Saints,  had  probably  died  soon  after 
Diego’s  birth.  Furthermore,  he  quitted  Portugal, 
for  what  reason  may  never  be  known,  “secretly  at 
night.” 

In  Spain  Columbus’s  first  objective  was  Palos. 
Here,  at  the  monastery  of  La  Rabida,  whose  guard- 
ian, Antonio  de  Marchena,  the  future  discoverer 
is  said  to  have  known  in  Portugal,  he  found  lodg- 
ings for  himself  and  a temporary  home  for  his  son. 


1 Until  within  recent  years,  it  was  the  unquestioned  belief  that  the 
views  regarding  the  proximity  of  eastern  Asia  to  western  Europe, 
which  Columbus  is  known  to  have  come  to  entertain,  were  due  to 
a letter  sent  him,  about  1480,  by  Paolo  Toscanelli,  a distinguished 
Florentine  astronomer.  The  letter  was  accompanied,  so  it  was 
claimed,  by  a chart  of  the  confronting  European  and  Asiatic  sea- 
boards, which  Toscanelli  himself  had  drafted,  showing  Antiilia  and 
Japan  as,  so  to  speak,  halting  points  or  stepping-stones  across  the 
intervening  Atlantic  Ocean.  But  the  belief  in  a Toscanelli  letter  no 
longer  is  unquestioned.  Consult  the  writings  of  Vignaud  and  of 
Bourne,  mentioned  on  page  219. 


26 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


The  supposition  is  that  at  Palos,  which  as  a sea- 
port was  the  resort  of  mariners  and  where  there 
were  many  Portuguese,  Columbus  counted  upon 
obtaining  special  information  with  regard  to  the 
landfall  of  some  particular  early  voyage  or  voyages 
into  the  West. 

But  if  Palos  was  Columbus’s  first  objective  in 
Spain,  his  second  was  the  Court  of  the  Spanish 
sovereigns,  Ferdinand  and  Isabella.  To  these  per- 
sonages Columbus  worked  his  way,  so  to  speak,  by 
the  influence  of  the  Duke  of  Medina  Coeli,  who  had 
wealth;  and  who  at  first  contemplated  assuming 
in  the  schemes  of  Columbus  a role  not  unlike  that 
of  Estreito  in  the  project  of  Behaim.  But,  coming 
to  realize  that  the  affair  was  one  to  be  accom- 
plished successfully  only  under  royal  patronage, 
the  Duke  applied  to  the  sovereigns,  who  com- 
manded that  Columbus  himself  be  sent  to  Court. 

Cordova  now  for  some  time  had  been  the  seat  of 
government,  and  here  Columbus  arrived  on  Janu- 
ary 20,  1486.  The  sovereigns  were  then  absent, 
but  returned  at  the  end  of  April  or  first  of  May,  and 
the  coveted  audience  took  place.  What  occurred 
is  not  known.  Presumably  F erdinand  and  Isabella, 
after  a courteous  hearing,  smilingly  put  by  the 
question  of  exploration,  for  they  referred  it  to  the 


COLUMBUS  AND  NEW  LANDS 


27 


Queen’s  confessor,  Hernando  de  Talavera,  an 
ecclesiastic  by  no  means  ungenerous  or  bigoted, 
with  instructions  to  summon  a council  for  its 
consideration.  As  for  the  council,  not  a soul  who 
was  a member  ever  revealed  aught  of  its  composi- 
tion or  doings,  save  Dr.  Rodrigo  de  Maldonado, 
who  says  that  men  of  science  and  mariners  were  in 
attendance,  no  less  than  literary  men  and  theo- 
logues,  and  that  Columbus  himself  was  subjected 
to  interrogation. 

Talavera’s  council  conferred  at  intervals  for  five 
years,  often  at  Salamanca,  and  at  length,  late  in 
1490,  reported  adversely  for  Columbus,  and  the 
sovereigns  accepted  the  report.  In  the  life  of  the 
great  Italian  adventurer,  our  future  discoverer  and 
admiral,  these  five  years  are  among  the  most  in- 
teresting and  significant.  They  mark,  it  is  true,  a 
moral  and  material  decline,  but,  like  the  first  years 
in  Portugal,  they  mark  an  intellectual  advance. 

While  awaiting  action  by  the  council,  Columbus 
was  retained  at  Court  and  encouraged  by  occa- 
sional donations  of  money  — donations  appearing 
on  record  as  made  to  “a  stranger  occupied  with 
certain  affairs  relative  to  the  service  of  their  High- 
nesses.” The  sums,  in  all,  came  to  $510  (170,000 
maravedis);  but,  small  as  they  were,  they  had 


28  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

• 

altogether  ceased  by  1488.  In  that  year  it  was,  or 
at  the  end  of  1487,  the  preceding  year,  that  Colum- 
bus for  a second  time  fell  victim  to  feminine  at- 
tractions. The  maiden,  like  his  first  bride  Felipa, 
was  young  — eighteen  or  twenty  years  old  — pos- 
sessed a beautiful  name,  Beatrix  Enriquez,  and 
doubtless  a beautiful  person,  but,  unlike  Felipa, 
she  was  humble  of  birth  and  very  poor.  So  lowly, 
indeed,  was  she  that  Columbus  did  not  stoop  to 
take  her  in  marriage,  but  formed  with  her  a liaison , 
the  result  of  which  was  the  birth,  about  August 
15,  1488,  of  his  second  son  and  future  biographer, 
Ferdinand. 

Between  the  date  just  given  and  the  spring  of 
1489,  Columbus  would  seem  to  have  gone  back  to 
Portugal  under  a safe-conduct  from  John  II,  but 
why  he  went,  if  he  did  go,  is  unknown,  and  by 
May  12,  1489,  he  was  again  in  Spain  and  in  at- 
tendance upon  Ferdinand  and  Isabella  at  the  siege 
of  Baza.  Thenceforth,  however,  until  the  final 
rejection  of  his  project  by  the  sovereigns  in  1490, 
he  drops  from  view,  excepting  as  we  are  accorded 
glimpses  of  him  gaining  bread  for  himself  and 
Beatrix  in  Cordova  by  limning  marine  charts, 
wherein  he  evidently  had  been  instructed  by  his 
brother  Bartholomew,  and  by  selling  printed 


COLUMBUS  AND  NEW  LANDS 


29 


books.  This  vending  of  printed  books  may  have 
meant  much  in  that  intellectual  advance  which  has 
been  spoken  of  as  characterizing  for  the  discoverer- 
to-be  the  days,  somber  or  hectic,  through  which  he 
was  now  passing. 

Some  years  before  his  brother  had  fallen  on  hard 
times,  Bartholomew  Columbus  had  betaken  him- 
self from  Portugal  (where  he  had  witnessed  the 
return  of  the  great  Portuguese  captain,  Bartholo- 
meu  Dias,  from  his  discovery  of  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope)  to  enlist  the  aid  of  King  Henry  VH  of  Eng- 
land in  his  brother  Christopher’s  project.  Then, 
abandoning  England,  he  had  recourse  in  turn  to 
France,  and  now  was  making  himself  agreeable  at 
the  Court  of  Charles  VIII. 

Thither  Columbus  determined  to  follow  him,  but 
his  departure  was  prevented  by  a visit  which  he 
paid  to  Palos  and  to  the  monastery  of  La  Rabida, 
to  make  further  arrangements  for  the  care  of  his 
son  Diego.  This  visit,  unlike  the  first,  does  not 
seem  to  have  been  inspired  by  a specific  wish  for 
light  upon  voyages,  with  strange  landfalls,  under 
strange  pilots.  Columbus  was  poverty-stricken 
and,  for  once,  discouraged.  With  what  cheer  he 
might,  he  met  his  friend,  the  former  guardian. 


30  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

Antonio  de  Marchena,  and  also  (perhaps  for  the 
first  time)  the  officiating  guardian,  Juan  Perez, 
once  confessor  to  Queen  Isabella. 

By  these  three,  under  the  stimulating  zeal  of  the 
monks,  a plan  was  contrived.  Columbus  should 
thoroughly  canvass  the  maritime  section  having 
Palos  for  a center,  for  all  possible  information  re- 
garding pioneer  voyages  into  the  Sea  of  Darkness. 
The  first  seaman  to  be  sought  out  and  catechized 
was  Pedro  de  Velasco,  a pilot  of  Palos  itself.  Next, 
after  Velasco,  an  unnamed  pilot  of  the  port  of 
Santa  Maria,  near  Cadiz,  was  visited.  He  had 
sailed  west  from  Ireland,  and  had,  he  thought, 
sighted  the  coasts  of  Tartary  — not  improbably 
Labrador.  Finally  a second  pilot  domiciled  in 
Palos,  Pedro  Vasquez  de  la  Frontera,  was  waited 
upon,  and  what  was  gathered  from  him  was  sug- 
gestive indeed.  Between  1460  and  1475  he  had 
made  a voyage  into  the  West,  with  “a  Prince  of 
Portugal,”  to  discover  “new  lands.”  Their  pur- 
pose was  to  sail  “straight  West,”  but,  encounter- 
ing that  vast  field  of  marine  herbage  known  as 
the  Sargasso  Sea,  he  had  turned  back. 

At  this  time,  in  Palos,  the  most  important  man 
of  maritime  affairs  was  the  head  of  the  family 
of  Pinzon  — Martin  Alonso,  “best-known  and 


COLUMBUS  AND  NEW  LANDS 


31 


bravest  of  captains  and  pilots”  — and  to  him  Co- 
lumbus would  first  have  addressed  himself,  had  not 
this  mariner  been  absent  with  a cargo  of  sardines 
at  Rome.  As  it  was,  Columbus  awaited  his  return 
eagerly. 

Pinzon,  as  it  chanced,  was  at  this  juncture  cher- 
ishing a project  of  his  own  for  exploring  to  the 
West,  and  while  in  Rome  had  sought  light  at  the 
library  of  Pope  Innocent  VIII  upon  “lands  in  the 
Ocean  Sea.”  There  he  had  seen  “a  map  and  a 
book,”  both  of  which  (in  the  form  of  copies,  no 
doubt)  he  had  brought  with  him.  These  docu- 
ments, according  to  Pinzon’s  son,  Pinzon  the 
father  not  only  submitted  to  Columbus  but  gave 
into  his  hands.  Furthermore  Pinzon  and  Colum- 
bus now  went  together  to  the  house  of  Pedro  Vas- 
quez  de  la  Frontera  and  got  him  to  repeat  the  tale 
of  how,  with  a Prince  of  Portugal,  he  had  sailed 
west  as  far  as  the  Sargasso  Sea,  from  before  which 
he  had  recoiled.  It  was  necessary  “to  brave  this 
obstacle,”  said  V&squez,  because  by  not  doing  so 
the  Prince  had  failed  to  find  land.  If,  on  meeting 
the  Sargasso  Sea,  one  would  but  keep  “straight 
on,”  it  would  be  “impossible  that  land  should  not 
be  found.” 

How,  on  his  voyage  in  1492,  Columbus  made  use 


32 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


of  “a  chart”  whereon  he  himself  had  depicted 
“certain  islands”;  how  this  chart  was  passed  back 
and  forth  between  him  and  Martin  Alonso  Pinzon; 
and  how,  apropos  of  the  impending  landfall,  one 
of  the  pilots  spoke  to  Columbus  of  indications  from 
“your  book,”  are  incidents  well  known.  Nor  is  it 
less  well  known  that  on  this  voyage,  after  encoun- 
tering the  Sargasso  Sea,  Columbus  despite  protest 
“braved  the  obstacle”  and  kept  “straight  on,” 
literally  “on  and  on,”  following  as  nearly  as  he 
could  the  twenty-eighth  parallel,  till  land  reward- 
ed his  perseverance. 

Not  long  after  the  return  of  Martin  Alonso  Pin- 
zon from  Rome,  Guardian  Juan  Perez,  and  perhaps 
Pinzon  also,  wrote  to  Queen  Isabella,  asking  a 
further  hearing  for  Columbus  and  his  project.  The 
request  was  granted,  and  Perez  was  summoned  to 
Court  at  Santa  Fe,  before  Granada.  He  set  out 
in  a manner  truly  Columbian,  alone,  on  a mule, 
secretly  at  low  midnight.  He  was  soon  empowered 
to  invite  Columbus  to  join  him.  In  December  the 
latter  came.  Ferdinand  and  Isabella  were  in  re- 
ceptive mood.  Granada  was  about  to  fall  and 
Spain  to  be  delivered  from  the  Moor  forever.  A 
council  was  ordered  — one,  like  Talavera’s,  com- 
posed of  philosophers,  astrologers,  cosmographers. 


COLUMBUS  AND  NEW  LANDS 


33 


seamen,  and  pilots.  With  Talavera’s  council,  how- 
ever, the  primary  consideration  had  been  the  theo- 
retical feasibility  of  Columbus’s  project.  With 
the  new  council,  it  was  the  practical  question  of 
ways  and  means  that  gave  pause. 

Columbus,  repeating  with  emphasis  the  terms 
submitted  to  King  John  II  of  Portugal,  demanded 
of  Ferdinand  and  Isabella  a patent  of  nobility, 
the  admiralty  of  the  ocean,  the  viceroyalty  and 
government  of  all  lands  discovered,  and  “a  com- 
mission of  ten  per  cent  upon  everything  within 
the  limits  of  his  admiralty  which  might  be  bought, 
exchanged,  found,  or  gained.”  That,  in  addition, 
he  should  demand  three  caravels,  to  cost  possibly 
2,000,000  maravedis  ($6000),  was  by  comparison 
trifling. 

In  after  years  the  discoverer  of  America  was 
wont  to  complain  that  in  his  struggle  for  recogni- 
tion in  Spain  “everybody  had  derided  him,  save 
two  monks,”  Marchena  and  Perez.  Derided  he 
no  doubt  was,  but  the  cause  perhaps  was  not  so 
much  his  belief  in  problematical  islands  and  lands 
as  his  demand  for  rewards  — rewards  which,  if 
granted,  would  raise  him  to  a dizzy  height,  to  a 
point  of  rank,  power,  and  riches  next  to  that  of  the 
throne  itself. 


34 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


As  in  1486,  so  in  1492,  in  the  month  of  January 
to  which  we  are  now  come,  Columbus  was  dis- 
missed a second  time  from  the  Spanish  Court 
and  departed  sorrowing.  The  royal  flags  streamed 
from  the  towers  of  the  Alhambra,  for  Granada  had 
fallen,  but  in  this  event  our  Genoese  took  little 
interest.  His  course  led  him  toward  Cordova,  for 
here  was  Beatrix  Enriquez  with  Ferdinand,  now 
in  his  fourth  year;  and  here  must  now  be  brought 
Diego,  ten  or  twelve  years  old,  from  La  Rabida. 
Again  it  must  have  been  France,  his  last  hope 
among  the  nations,  with  which  the  thoughts  of 
Columbus  were  busy.  Be  that  as  it  may,  when  but 
two  leagues  from  Granada  who  should  overtake 
him  but  a royal  constable,  sent  posthaste  by  the 
Queen  with  orders  for  his  return!  His  demands, 
one  and  all,  would  be  complied  with. 

What  specifically  it  was  that  induced  the  Spanish 
sovereigns  to  change  their  minds  may  be  only  in- 
ferred. Whether  it  was  proof  of  actual  islands  to 
the  west,  proof  secretly  confided  to  Columbus  at 
Palos,  no  one  knows.  Whatever  it  was,  the  lost 
cause  was  powerfully  pleaded  before  Isabella  by 
Luis  de  Santangel,  treasurer  of  Aragon;  and  before 
Ferdinand  by  Juan  Cabrero,  his  chamberlain,  and 
by  Juan  Diego  of  Deza,  preceptor  to  Prince  John. 


COLUMBUS  AND  NEW  LANDS 


35 


The  risk  was  small,  the  possibilities  for  God  and 
the  realm  were  incalculable  — such,  we  are  told, 
was  the  reasoning.  Especially  was  it  the  reasoning 
of  Santangel;  and  so  wrought  upon  by  it  was  Isa- 
bella, that,  seized  with  enthusiasm,  she  is  said  to 
have  tendered  her  jewels,  priceless  gems  that  they 
were,  in  security  for  money  for  the  enterprise. 1 

What  manner  of  navigator  was  this  Genoese, 
this  Christopher  Columbus,  by  whom  this  vast 
enterprise  had  been  conceived,  and  by  whom  it 

1 But  just  here  a question.  Columbus  knew  that  the  world  was 
round,  and,  like  Behaim  his  double,  had  read  Ser  Marco  Polo’s  Book 
and  the  Travels  of  Sir  John  Mandeville.  Unlike  Behaim,  however, 
he  in  all  probability  had  not  read  the  Imago  Mundi  of  Pierre  d’Ailly, 
with  its  doctrine  of  a small  earth,  and  hence  of  a short  route  to  Asia. 
Is  it  likely,  then,  that  in  1492  his  objective  was  Asia,  as  was  Behaim’s 
in  1486?  Is  it  not  more  likely  that  it  was  merely  “islands  and  lands” 
in  the  far  Atlantic? 

And  again.  In  1492,  on  the  17th  of  April,  the  Spanish  sovereigns 
issued  to  Columbus  a Capitulation  empowering  him,  on  his  own  terms, 
to  seek  “islands  and  lands”  but  in  no  way  mentioning  Asia;  and  this 
Capitulation  was  confirmed  by  Letters  Patent  on  the  30th  of  April. 
Now  may  not  the  failure  here  to  mention  Asia,  (Cathay  or  India)  be 
due  to  a fact  — the  fact,  namely,  that  Columbus’s  hopes  and  expecta- 
tions stopped  short  of  Asia? 

One  might  perhaps  think  that  the  aims  of  Columbus  were  exclusive 
of  Asia,  were  it  not  for  two  considerations : the  first,  that  he  had  cause, 
both  from  Marco  Polo’s  Book  and  from  Pinz6n  personally,  to  be 
aware  that  Asia  was  a background  to  Japan,  and,  like  it,  probably 
attainable  from  the  West;  the  second,  that  in  1492  he  carried  with 
him,  besides  a general  passport,  a special  “Letter”  from  his  sover- 
eigns to  “The  Most  Serene  Prince,  our  very  dear  friend,”  etc.  — a 
document  almost  certainly  implying  the  Great  Kaan  of  Cathay. 


36  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

was  to  be  carried  out?  He  was,  indeed,  no  stran- 
ger to  the  sea,  for  he  had  been  to  Chios  in  the 
east,  to  Africa  in  the  south,  and  to  England  in  the 
north.  To  use  his  own  words:  “I  have  traversed 
the  sea  for  twenty-three  years  [?]  without  leaving 
it  for  any  time  worth  counting,  and  I saw  all  the 
Levant  and  the  West  [Azores,  etc.],  and  the  North 
which  is  the  way  to  England;  and  I have  been  to 
Guinea.” 

In  nautical  skill,  the  scientific  feature  of  sea- 
faring, Columbus  according  to  the  most  compe- 
tent opinion  was,  however,  little  advanced.  He 
claimed  that  on  his  Guinea  trips  he  had  verified 
Alfraganus’s  calculation  of  the  length  of  a degree 
on  the  equator  as  56%  Italian  miles.  But,  aside 
from  the  fact  that  at  the  period  of  these  trips 
(1482-84)  he  could  hardly  have  known  of  Alfra- 
ganus  or  his  calculation,  for  he  then  presumably 
knew  nothing  of  the  Imago  Mundi  of  Pierre  d’Ailly 
— a book  possibly  not  then  even  published  — 
there  remains  the  further  fact  that  verification 
was  a process  quite  too  complex  for  any  means 
at  his  disposal.  His  claim,  therefore,  tends  only 
to  prove  him  guilty  of  what  a stanch  admirer 
does  not  hesitate  to  characterize  as  “insufferable 
braggadocio.” 


COLUMBUS  AND  NEW  LANDS 


37 


But,  daunted  as  little  by  the  obstacle  of  igno- 
rance as  by  other  obstacles,  the  would-be  discover- 
er held  unflinchingly  to  his  role,  and,  when  all  was 
over  and  the  triumph  won,  could  bring  himself  to 
say:  “I  had  from  [our  Lord]  a spirit  of  intelli- 

gence. In  regard  to  navigation  He  made  me  very 
intelligent;  of  Astrology  He  gave  me  what  was 
sufficient;  and  also  of  Geometry  and  Arithmetic. 
He  gave  me  an  ingenious  mind  and  hands  apt  in 
designing  this  sphere,  and  upon  it  the  cities,  moun- 
tains and  the  rivers,  the  islands  and  harbors,  all  in 
their  proper  place.  In  this  time  I saw  and  studied 
diligently  all  the  books  of  Cosmography,  History 
& of  Philosophy,  & of  other  sciences.”  Yet  for  all 
this  confidence,  if  the  voyage  of  1492  had  de- 
pended on  the  technical  knowledge  of  Columbus, 
its  history  would  be  brief.  Indeed,  had  it  not  been 
for  Martin  Alonso  Pinzon,  it  would  never  have 
been  made  in  that  year. 

Pinzon,  we  may  recall,  was  in  1492  the  chief  citi- 
zen of  Palos.  After  the  Spanish  sovereigns  had 
decided  to  sanction  and  subvention  the  Columbian 
undertaking,  they  gave  decree  that  of  the  three 
caravels  required  two  should  be  furnished  by  the 
town  of  Palos  in  discharge  of  a feudal  liability  to 
the  Crown,  and  Columbus  on  the  12th  of  May  set 


38  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

out  from  Granada  to  make  sure  of  the  vessels. 
The  pending  expedition  was  unpopular  in  itself 
and  still  more  unpopular  in  that  its  admiral  was  a 
foreigner.  But  at  length  Columbus  obtained  the 
three  caravels  — the  Pinta,  the  Nina,  and  the  Santa 
Maria  ( capitana ).  So  far  well,  or  fairly  well,  and 
then  a balk.  The  seamen  of  Palos  unanimously  and 
persistently  refused  to  embark.  To  them  the  pro- 
ject was  “perilous,  chimerical,  and  vain,  ” a subject 
of  derision.  Columbus  had  papers  for  the  im- 
pressment of  criminals,  but  to  escape  this  neces- 
sity he  went  to  Pinzon,  who  supplied  the  sailors 
on  being  assured  of  some  share  in  the  enterprise. 

In  respect  to  size,  rig,  and  equipment,  the  three 
Columbian  caravels  were  nearly  the  same.  The 
Santa  Maria,  which  was  slightly  the  largest,  meas- 
ured about  eighty  feet  in  length,  twenty-five  feet 
in  breadth,  and  fifteen  feet  in  depth,  and  had  a 
capacity  of  over  two  hundred  tons.  All  were  fullj; 
decked,  had  three  masts,  and,  except  upon  the 
mizzen,  were  square  rigged.  The  Santa  Maria  and 
Pinta  had  each  a high  poop-deck  and  forecastle; 
but  the  Nina,  reputed  the  smallest  of  the  three,  had 
neither.  All  were  good  sailers,  making  as  a flotilla 
an  average  speed  of  fifteen  Italian  miles  an  hour, 
and  each  had  something  of  an  armament. 


COLUMBUS  AND  NEW  LANDS 


39 


The  personnel  of  the  expedition  comprised  some 
ninety  seamen  and  thirty  royal  officials,  servants, 
domestics,  and  cabin  boys;  but  no  friar  or  ecclesias- 
tic was  listed.  In  supreme  command  of  the  ex- 
pedition was  Columbus  himself,  on  the  Santa 
Marla;  and  in  command  of  the  Santa  Marla  was 
her  owner,  the  cosmographer  Juan  de  la  Cosa. 
This  vessel  carried  also  two  pilots,  a grand  con- 
stable, a physician,  an  archivist,  and  an  interpreter 
versed  in  several  tongues.  The  Pinta  was  com- 
manded by  Martin  Alonso  Pinzon;  and  one  of  its 
two  pilots  was  Martin’s  brother  Francisco;  while 
as  commander  of  the  Nina  sailed  Vicente  Yanes 
Pinzon,  youngest  brother  of  Martin  Alonso,  and 
one  of  the  two  future  discoverers  of  subequatorial 
South  America.  The  pilot  was  the  owner,  Pero 
Alonso  Nifio. 

Columbus  set  sail  from  Palos  on  August  3,  1492, 
at  sunrise.  First,  however,  he  had  arranged  for 
sending  his  young  son  Diego  to  Cordova,  to  be 
cared  for  by  Beatrix  Enriquez,  with  whom  was  his 
younger  son  Ferdinand.  First  also  — supremely 
first!  — he  had  made  confession  and  solemnly  re- 
ceived the  Sacrament.  As  his  ships  cleared  the 
bar  of  Saltes  and  gathered  headway,  naught  but 
inspiring  could  have  been  the  spectacle:  the  high 


40  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

prows,  the  huge  square  sails  each  emblazoned  with 
its  cross,  the  magnificent  sweep  of  the  rakish 
lateens  athwart  the  towering  sterns,  the  flags  and 
streamers;  the  officers  crowding  the  poop-decks, 
the  sailors  thronging  the  forecastles  and  crow’s- 
pests  — all  saluting,  many  praying,  some  no  doubt 
weeping,  all  crying  “Adios!”  How  tremendous  it 
all  was!  How  much  it  meant! 

As  a mere  feat  of  seamanship,  however,  this  first 
recorded  voyage  across  the  Atlantic  was  not  con- 
siderable. The  flotilla  left  the  Canary  Island  of 
Gomera  on  September  6, 1492,  and  shaped  a course 
westward.  The  winds  blew  steadily  astern;  no 
storms  arose;  the  resources  of  navigation  were  in 
no  wise  taxed.  Indeed,  on  the  16th  of  September 
and  often  afterwards,  Columbus  notes  that  “they 
met  with  very  temperate  breezes  so  that  there  was 
great  pleasure  in  enjoying  the  mornings,  nothing 
being  wanted  but  the  song  of  nightingales.  . . . 
The  weather,”  he  says,  “was  like  April  in  Anda- 
lusia.” 

Apprehension  nevertheless  did  not  sleep;  it 
lurked.  Already  solemn  Teneriffe  had  raised 
above  them  in  greeting  — mayhap  in  warning!  — 
its  staff  of  fire.  The  needle,  victim  perchance  of 
subtle  necromancy,  had  begun  straying  from  the 


COLUMBUS  AND  NEW  LANDS 


4,1 


pole.  Grass,  first  in  green  tufts,  then  in  fine 
masses,  then  in  tangles  and  skeins  with  crabs  en- 
meshed, that  grass  before  which  a Prince  of  Portu- 
gal had  once  turned  back,  was  all  about  them. 

Yea,  slimy  things  did  crawl  with  legs 
Upon  the  slimy  sea. 

And  those  winds,  so  balmy  but  so  fatefully  setting 
into  the  unknown  West!  Was  it  not  all  a snare 
of  unseen  Powers?  There  were  murmurs  — plots, 
it  is  said  — to  seize  the  Admiral  unawares  and 
hurl  him  overboard.  Columbus,  on  his  part, 
laughed  at  the  fears  of  the  sailors  and  made  them 
big  offers  of  wealth.  Had  he  not  the  whole  of 
Cathay  before  him? 

That  in  his  mind  Columbus  had  Asia,  the  coun- 
try of  the  Great  Kaan,  as  in  some  sort  a destina- 
tion, cannot  well  be  gainsaid  if  we  are  prepared  to 
yield  any  substantial  credence  to  his  J ournal  as  we 
have  it.  According  to  that  document,  he  was 
expecting,  as  early  as  the  16th  of  September,  to 
come  upon  “islands”  but  “made  the  main  land 
to  be  more  distant,”  and  thought  it  better  to  go 
at  once  to  the  continent  and  afterwards  to  the 
islands.  But  of  the  events  of  this  voyage,  his 
though  it  was,  Columbus  was  not  sole  arbiter. 


42  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

Martin  Alonso  Pinzon,  by  circumstances  and 
also  perhaps  by  agreement,  was  an  associate;  and 
in  his  mind,  evidently,  the  destination  was  Cipangu 
or  Japan.  As  will  be  recalled,  he  had  brought  from 
Rome  a “chart”  and  a “book,”  both  of  which  he 
had  handed  to  Columbus.  Now  in  the  “book” 
was  this  sentence:  “In  navigating  by  the  medi- 
terranean Sea  to  the  end  of  Spain,  and  thence  in  the 
direction  where  the  Sun  sinks  between  the  North 
and  the  South,  you  will  find  a land  of  Sypanso 
[Cipangu]  which  is  so  fertile  and  so  rich  that  by  aid 
of  its  resources  you  will  [be  able  to]  subjugate  both 
Africa  and  Europe.”  Furthermore,  inspired  by 
the  “book,”  and  also  by  Marco  Polo,  Pinzon  in  a 
recruiting  appeal  to  the  seamen  of  Palos  had  said: 
“Friends,  come  with  us!  Come  with  us  on  this 
voyage!  Here  you  are  in  poverty.  Come  with  us, 
for  according  to  accounts  you  will  find  the  houses 
with  roofs  of  gold,  and  you  will  return  rich  and 
prosperous ! ” 

When,  therefore,  on  the  25th  of  September, 
Martin  Alonso  called  Columbus’s  attention  to  the 
fact  that,  according  to  a “chart”  which  both  were 
using,  the  flotilla  ought  to  be  sighting  “certain 
islands,”  we  are  not  surprised,  for  it  was  islands, 
or  at  least  the  island  of  Japan,  and  not  a mainland, 


COLUMBUS  AND  NEW  LANDS 


43 


in  which  the  interest  of  Pinzon  centered.  And  when, 
on  the  7th  of  October,  Columbus  in  deference  to 
the  wish  of  Pinzon  actually  changed  direction  from 
west  to  west-southwest;  and  when,  on  the  12th, 
land,  Guanahani  or  Watling  Island,  rewarded  the 
change,  it  was  natural  that  both  Columbus  and  Pin- 
zon should  be  convinced  that  they  were  in  an  archi- 
pelago of  Asiatic  India,  with  Japan  not  far  away. 

The  expedition  now  had  traversed  1123  leagues, 
or  4492  Italian  miles,  from  the  Canaries;  and  yet, 
as  Ferdinand  Columbus  informs  us,  700  or  750 
leagues  (3000  miles)  was  the  distance  at  which  the 
Admiral  had  told  his  men  that  he  expected  to  find 
land.  If  this  “land”  was  the  Antillia-Salvagio- 
Reyella  Group  (West  Indies  or  Antilles),  as  seems 
probable,  it  is  represented  on  Behaim’s  globe 
(through  a composite  Antiilia)  as  from  2200  to 
2500  miles  west  from  the  Canaries;  and  it  was  at 
about  this  distance,  on  and  near  the  25th  of  Sep- 
tember, that  both  Columbus  and  Pinzon  began 
anxiously  scanning  the  horizon.  The  fact  that 
3000  miles  was  given  out  by  Columbus  as  the 
distance  to  be  covered  before  land  might  be  looked 
for,  may  be  explained  by  his  wish  to  mislead  his 
crews  into  the  belief  that  they  were  committed  to 


44  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

a longer  unbroken  voyage  than  they  really  were. 
He,  in  fact,  states  repeatedly,  in  his  Journal , that 
he  kept  a dual  reckoning,  one  of  actual  distances 
for  himself  and  one  of  minimized  distances  for  his 
men.  How  he  could  have  contrived  to  do  this, 
with  half  a dozen  pilots  and  a score  or  more  of 
others  at  his  elbow  more  competent  at  rating  a 
ship’s  progress  than  himself,  “goodness,”  as  Lord 
Dunraven  puts  it,  “only  knows.” 

A landfall,  in  the  case  of  any  fifteenth  century 
voyage  of  discovery,  was  momentous,  but  espe- 
cially was  it  so  in  the  case  of  a Spanish  voyage. 
Commanders  fell  on  their  knees  and  gave  thanks; 
crews  chanted  the  Gloria  in  Excelsis  Deo  and 
crowded  into  the  rigging  and  tops;  flags  were  run 
up  and  guns  were  fired.  So  was  it  at  Guanahani 
on  October  12,  1492.  Clad  in  armor,  over  which, 
true  to  his  taste  in  color  and  to  his  instinct  for 
effect,  he  had  thrown  the  crimson  robe  of  an  Ad- 
miral of  Castile,  Columbus,  with  the  furled  royal 
standard  grasped  in  his  left  hand,  bent  low  to  the 
earth,  which  he  saluted.  His  actions  were  imitated 
by  the  captains  of  the  Pinta  and  Nina,  Martin 
Alonso  Pinzon  and  his  brother  Vicente  Yanes,  who 
bore  standards  emblazoned  each  with  a green  cross. 
Then,  rising,  Columbus  summoned  to  him  the  royal 


COLUMBUS  AND  NEW  LANDS 


45 


notary  and  the  royal  inspector  as  witnesses,  un- 
furled the  royal  standard,  drew  his  sword,  and 
proclaimed  the  island  the  possession  henceforth  of 
the  Crown  of  Spain,  naming  it  San  Salvador. 

So  the  day  ended;  but  early  the  next  morning, 
as  we  are  told,  the  natives  gathered  on  the  shore  in 
large  numbers,  and,  destitute  of  beards  themselves, 
looked  with  wonder  on  the  bearded  Spaniards,  on 
Columbus  in  particular.  To  his  beard  and  those 
of  his  men  they  “reached  out  their  fingers,  and 
viewed  attentively  the  whiteness  of  the  Spanish 
hands  and  faces.” 

On  the  28th  of  October  the  expedition  discovered 
Cuba,  and  on  the  5th  of  December,  Hayti  or 
Espanola.  Everywhere  Columbus  was  charmed 
with  the  scenery.  “The  herbage  is  like  that  of 
April  in  Andalusia.”  Andalusia  serves  always  as 
the  standard  of  comparison.  So  pleasant  are  the 
songs  of  birds  that  “it  seems  as  though  a man  could 
never  wish  to  leave  the  place.”  Parrots  rise  in 
“flocks  so  dense  as  to  conceal  the  sun.”  In  Cuba 
are  “palm  trees  differing  from  those  in  Spain  and 
Guinea.”  As  for  the  inhabitants  of  the  new  re- 
gions, they  are  “docile,”  “very  gentle  and  kind,” 
going  “ naked  without  arms  and  without  law.”  But 
the  things  which  make  a particular  appeal  to  the 


46  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

discoverer  are  five:  gold,  religion,  spices,  Cipangu, 
and  Cathay. 

Gold  he  began  inquiring  about  from  the  natives 
on  the  day  following  the  landing.  “I  was  attentive 
and  took  trouble  to  ascertain,”  he  says,  “if  there 
was  gold.”  But  gold,  in  the  Journal,  is  a theme 
hardly  more  emphasized  than  religion.  On  the 
very  day  of  the  landing  Columbus  writes:  “I 
believe  that  they  [the  natives]  would  easily  be 
made  Christians  as  it  appeared  to  me  they  had 
no  sect.” 

He  was  equally  attentive  to  any  mention  of 
spices.  “According  as  I obtain  tidings  of  gold  or 
spices,  I shall  settle  what  must  be  done.”  More- 
over it  is  in  connection  with  spices  that  the  Jour- 
nal introduces  Cipangu  and  Cathay.  Having,  on 
the  7th  of  October,  given  over  the  search  for  the 
“mainland,”  Columbus  on  the  21st  speaks  of 
proceeding  to  Cipangu,  which  he  identifies  with 
Cuba  because  of  the  latter’s  “size  and  riches.” 
It  is  better,  he  says,  to  “inspect  much  land  until 
some  very  profitable  country  is  reached,  my  belief 
being  that  it  will  be  rich  in  spices.”  And  on  the 
24th  he  resumes:  “On  the  spheres  that  I saw 

[before  leaving  Spain],  and  on  the  paintings  of 
world-maps,  Cipangu  is  in  this  region.”  Then, 


COLUMBUS  AND  NEW  LANDS 


47 


on  the  26th  of  October,  the  subject  is  dropped 
with  the  remark:  “I  departed  . . . for  Cuba,  for, 
by  the  signs  the  Indians  made  of  its  greatness  and 
of  its  gold  and  pearls,  I thought  that  it  must  be  the 
one  — that  is  to  say,  Cipangu.” 

But  the  mainland  recurs  in  his  thoughts;  and 
on  the  30th  he  decides,  from  a statement  by  the 
Indians,  that  Cuba  itself  is  the  mainland  of  Asia, 
with  Cathay  and  the  Great  Kaan  somewhere 
therein;  and  that  he  must  send  to  the  latter  the 
credentials  he  bears  from  Ferdinand  and  Isabella. 
Accordingly,  on  the  2d  of  November,  he  dis- 
patches from  a point  on  the  Cuban  coast  his  offi- 
cial interpreter,  Luis  de  Torres,  a converted  Jew, 
with  a party  carrying  “specimens  of  spices,”  to 
“ask  for  the  King  of  that  land.”  To  him  they  are 
to  deliver  the  credentials,  and  from  him  they  are 
to  inquire  “concerning  certain  provinces,  ports, 
and  rivers,  of  which  the  Admiral  has  notice.” 
Later,  Columbus  identified  Cipangu  with  Hayti; 
but  Cuba  he  consistently  continued  to  regard  as 
the  mainland,  peering  expectantly  into  its  bays 
and  up  its  streams  for  “populous  cities”  such  as 
the  Kinsay  of  Marco  Polo  and  of  the  world 
maps,  maps  like  Fra  Mauro’s  of  1457-59,  which  he 
“saw”  before  leaving  Spain.  Having  completed 


48 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


his  voyage  by  “finding  what  he  sought,”  though 
manifestly  not  “populous  cities,”  Columbus  set 
sail  from  the  eastern  end  of  the  island  of  Hayti  for 
home  on  January  16,  1493. 

Two  occurrences  hastened  his  return.  On  No- 
vember 21, 1492,  Martin  Alonso  Pinzon,  impatient 
for  the  discovery  of  Cipangu  and  the  realization 
of  those  dreams  of  gold  on  the  strength  of  which  he 
had  secured  enlistments  at  Palos,  had  gone  off  in 
the  Pinta  for  some  prospecting  of  his  own.  Then, 
on  Christmas  night,  the  Santa  Maria  had  been 
wrecked,  leaving  the  Admiral  with  only  the  Nina 
wherein  to  continue  his  explorations.  Thus  handi- 
capped, he  had  been  forced  to  build  on  Espanola 
(Hayti)  a fortress,  La  Navidad,  where  he  left 
thirty-seven  of  his  men,  and  crowded  into  the 
Nina  the  remainder. 

Pinzon  had  rejoined  the  expedition  on  January 
6,  1493,  but  the  Admiral  was  much  vexed  and  not 
disposed  to  parley  or  linger.  Nor  is  his  vexation 
hard  to  understand.  Columbus  was  the  titular 
and  technical  head  of  the  expedition,  but  in  reality 
he  was  much  the  servant  of  his  lieutenant,  for 
Pinzon  was  a Spaniard,  the  friend  and  fellow- 
townsman  of  the  crews,  who  would  not  have  en- 
dured to  see  him  disciplined. 


COLUMBUS  AND  NEW  LANDS 


49 


In  strong  contrast  to  the  voyage  out,  the  voyage 
back  was  tempestuous.  Storms  began  on  the 
12th  of  February  and  so  grew  in  violence  that  on 
the  14th  Columbus  placed  in  a barrel  a parchment 
inscribed  with  an  account  of  his  discoveries  and 
committed  it  to  the  sea.  But  he  succeeded  in 
making  port  in  the  Portuguese  island  of  Santa 
Maria,  one  of  the  Azores,  whence  he  sailed  for 
Castile.  More  storms  delayed  him,  but  on  the 
4th  of  March  the  Nina  entered  the  Tagus  and 
anchored  off  Rastelo.  Of  the  fate  of  the  Pinta , 
meanwhile,  nothing  had  been  known  since  the 
14th  of  February,  when  she  had  disappeared  run- 
ning before  the  wind. 

Once  at  anchor,  and  once  having  satisfied  the 
Portuguese  authorities  that  he  was  a duly  accred- 
ited officer  of  the  Spanish  Marine,  Columbus  was 
hospitably  received,  granted  supplies,  and  invited 
by  King  John  II,  the  same  with  whom  he  had 
held  memorable  converse  in  1483  or  1484,  to 
visit  him  at  Valparaiso  near  Lisbon.  Columbus 
went  with  some  trepidation  and,  according  to 
Portuguese  accounts,  told  the  King  that  he  “had 
come  from  the  discovery  of  the  islands  of  Cipangu 
and  Antiilia,  ” but  made  no  mention  of  Cathay 
and  the  Great  Kaan,  or  of  India.  “O  man  of 


50 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


miserable  understanding,”  the  King  is  said,  by 
Spaniards,  to  have  exclaimed  at  the  interview, 
smiting  his  breast,  “why  didst  thou  let  an  under- 
taking of  such  great  importance  go  out  of  thine 
hands!” 

By  the  15th  of  March  the  Admiral  was  at  Palos, 
where  on  the  evening  of  the  same  day  Martin  Alonso 
Pinzon  likewise  arrived,  having  brought  the  Pinta 
safe  into  port  at  B ay ona  in  Galicia.  But  it  was  a full 
month  before  Columbus  was  received  by  Ferdinand 
and  Isabella  in  Barcelona,  and  in  the  meantime  Pin- 
zon, already  ill  when  he  disembarked,  had  breathed 
his  last.  What  light  upon  the  great  voyage  to  the 
Antilles  might  have  been  shed  had  Pinzon  — force- 
ful personality  that  he  was  — survived ! 

In  Sevilla  where,  amid  much  ovation,  Columbus 
awaited  the  pleasure  of  the  Spanish  sovereigns, 
there  came  to  him  a letter,  dated  the  30th  of 
March,  addressed  to  “The  Admiral  of  the  Ocean 
Sea  and  Viceroy  and  Governor  of  the  islands  dis- 
covered in  the  Indies,  ” and  confirming  what  had 
previously  been  conditionally  granted  to  him  in  the 
Capitulation  and  Letters  Patent  of  April,  1492. 

If  the  welcome  to  the  Admiral  at  Sevilla  had 
been  noteworthy,  that  which  he  was  accorded  at 
Barcelona  was  more  noteworthy  still.  Throngs 


PREPARED  FOR  THE  CHRONICLES  OF  AMERICA  UNDER  THE 
DIRECTION  GF  W L.  G.UOERG,  AMERICAN  GEOGRAPHICAL  SOCIETY 


PREPARED  FOR  THE  CHRONICLES  OF  AMERICA  UNDER  THE 
DIRECTION  OFW.L.G.JOERG,  AMERICAN  GEOGRAPHICAL  SOCIETY 


COLUMBUS  AND  NEW  LANDS 


51 


attended  him,  and  his  bodyguard  was  the  best 
chivalry  of  Spain.  In  advance  marched  a group 
of  some  half-dozen  New  World  Indians  and  a squad 
of  sailors  from  the  Nina.  The  Indians  wore  gold 
armaments  and  carried  spears  and  arrows,  while 
the  sailors  bore  aloft  forty  parrots  of  gorgeous 
plumage,  besides  other  birds,  together  with  rare 
plants  and  animals,  among  which  not  the  least 
was  an  iguana  five  feet  long,  its  back  bristling 
with  spines. 

Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  happy  at  the  success  of 
their  adventurous  protege,  which  no  doubt  they  had 
scarcely  expected,  were  augustly  gracious.  Seated 
under  a golden  canopy  in  the  Alcazar  of  the  Moor- 
ish Kings,  they  rose  to  greet  Columbus  on  his 
entry,  gently  deprecated  his  lowliness  in  stooping 
to  kiss  their  hands,  and  made  him  sit  at  their  feet. 

So  placed,  the  discoverer  of  America,  a master  of 
speech,  told  his  tale,  illustrating  it  with  the  Indians, 
the  sailors,  the  specimens,  and  the  gold.  The 
monarchs  and  court  then  said  a prayer,  the  choir 
of  the  royal  chapel  chanted  Te  Deum,  and  the 
ceremony  closed. 

The  news  of  the  return  of  Columbus  soon  spread 
and  evoked  ingenious  appraisals  among  the  learned. 

“In  the  month  of  August  last,”  as  Hannibal 

MAR  5 1958 

GENEALOGICAL  SOCIETY 

OF  THE  CHURCH  OF  JESUS  CHRIST 
OF  LATTER-DAY  SAINTS 

SR767 


0271163 


52  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

Januarius,  an  Italian  gentleman  from  Barcelona, 
wrote  to  his  brother  in  1493:  “This  great  King 
[Ferdinand],  at  the  prayer  of  one  named  Collomba, 
caused  four  [sic]  little  vessels  to  be  equipped  to 
navigate  . . . upon  the  ocean  in  a straight  line 
toward  the  west  until  finally  the  east  was  reached. 
The  earth  being  round  he  should  certainly  arrive 
in  the  eastern  regions.”  Also  from  Barcelona,  on 
the  14th  of  May,  Peter  Martyr,  the  Horace  Wal- 
pole of  his  day,  wrote  to  his  friend  Count  Tindilla: 
“A  few  days  after  [an  attempted  assassination  of 
King  Ferdinand],  there  returned  from  the  West- 
ern Antipodes  a certain  Christopher  Columbus,  a 
Ligurian,  who  with  barely  three  ships  penetrated 
to  the  province  which  was  believed  to  be  fabu- 
lous: he  returned  bearing  substantial  proofs  in  the 
shape  of  many  precious  things  and  particularly  of 
gold.”  Again,  on  the  1st  of  October,  this  time 
from  Milan,  Martyr  wrote  to  the  Archbishop  of 
Braga : “ A certain  Columbus  has  sailed  to  the  West- 
ern Antipodes,  even  as  he  believes  to  the  very 
shores  of  India.  He  has  discovered  many  islands 
beyond  the  eastern  ocean  adjoining  the  Indies, 
which  are  believed  to  be  those  of  which  mention 
has  been  made  among  cosmographers.  I do  not 
wholly  deny  this,  although  the  magnitude  of  the 


COLUMBUS  AND  NEW  LANDS 


53 


globe  seems  to  suggest  otherwise,  for  there  are  not 
wanting  those  who  think  it  but  a small  journey 
from  the  end  of  Spain  to  the  shores  of  India.” 
Finally,  on  January  31,  1494,  our  letter- writer 
addresses  these  words  to  the  Archbishop  of  Gra- 
nada: “The  King  and  Queen  at  Barcelona  have 
created  an  Admiral  of  the  Ocean  Sea,  Columbus 
returned  from  his  most  honorable  charge,  and  they 
have  admitted  him  to  sit  in  their  presence,  which  is, 
as  you  know,  a supreme  proof  of  benevolence  and 
honor  with  our  Sovereigns.” 

But,  anticipating  rumors,  reports,  and  letters, 
Columbus  himself  had  had  a word  to  say  respect- 
ing his  voyage.  Writing  from  shipboard,  on  Feb- 
ruary 15,  1493,  to  Luis  de  Santangel,  his  stanch 
advocate  with  Isabella,  he  had  declared:  “When 

I reached  Juana  [Cuba]  I followed  its  coast  west- 
wardly  and  found  it  so  large  that  I thought  it 
might  be  the  mainland  province  of  Cathay.” 

As  a matter  of  fact,  however,  interest  in  this 
exploit  on  the  part  of  Columbus  attached  itself  less 
to  the  geographical  discoveries  than  to  the  preter- 
natural creatures  that  lurked  on  the  margins  of  the 
earth.  Hannibal  Januarius,  our  Italian  acquaint- 
ance of  epistolary  bent,  remarked  to  his  brother, 


54 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


apropos  of  the  Genoese  navigator,  that  “the  earth 
being  round  the  latter  should  certainly  arrive  in 
the  eastern  regions.”  But  forgetful,  near  the  end 
of  his  letter,  of  the  scientific  aspects  of  the  great 
voyage,  Januarius  wrote:  “He  [Columbus]  adds 
that  he  has  lately  been  in  a country  where  men  are 
born  with  tails.”  Nor  was  the  soft  impeachment 
wholly  inaccurate,  for,  in  his  own  shipboard  letter 
to  Santangel,  the  Admiral  said:  “There  remains 
for  me  on  the  western  side  [of  Cuba]  two  provinces 
whereto  I did  not  go  — one  of  which  they  call 
Anan  — where  the  people  are  born  with  tails.” 
And  in  his  Journal  Columbus  had  already  noted 
that  “far  away”  there  were,  as  he  understood, 
“men  with  one  eye,  and  others  with  dogs’  noses 
who  were  cannibals.”  But  he  was  wary  in  state- 
ment, for  in  the  Santangel  letter  he  concluded  the 
subject  by  remarking  that  “down  to  the  present 
[he  had]  not  found  in  those  islands  [the  Antilles] 
any  monstrous  men  as  many  expected.” 

With  regard  to  mermaids  it  was  different.  These 
the  Admiral  had  himself  seen,  both  on  the  coast  of 
Guinea  and  in  the  Antilles.  The  Antillean  sirens, 
as  he  had  seen  them,  were  three  in  number.  ‘ ‘ They 
rose  well  out  of  the  sea”  but  were  “not  so  beauti- 
ful as  painted,  though  having  to  some  extent  the 


COLUMBUS  AND  NEW  LANDS  55 

human  face.”  And  Columbus  believed  in  Ama- 
zons. He  had  never  beheld  any,  but  had  been  told 
they  lived  in  the  island  of  Martinino  [Martinique], 
and  he  had  meant  to  stop  there  on  his  way  home  to 
secure  a few  to  exhibit,  along  with  his  Indians,  to 
Ferdinand  and  Isabella. 

His  half-dozen  Indians,  his  forty  gorgeous 
parrots,  his  spined  iguana,  and  his  gold  — of  the 
latter  not  more  than  enough  to  whet  a royal  appe- 
tite— together  with  stories  about  “mermaids,” 
and  natives  who  burnt  a queer  herb,  “tabacos,” 
were  about  all  in  the  way  of  wonders,  ocular  or 
auricular,  that  Columbus  had  brought  home  with 
him.  The  great  thing,  the  super-epochmaking 
thing,  though  not  yet  understood  so  to  be,  was 
the  voyage  itself ; the  voyage  itself  and  the  will  to 
make  it.  This,  too,  largely  irrespective  of  whether 
the  objective  was  in  some  sort  Asia,  or  simply  a 
Barataria,  an  island  to  govern. 

Besides  the  voyage  of  1492,  Columbus  made 
three  other  voyages.  On  the  second,  which  lasted 
from  September,  1493,  to  March,  1496,  and  was 
undertaken  with  seventeen  ships  and  fifteen  hun- 
dred men,  including  his  brother  Diego,  he  dis- 
covered Porto  Rico  and  Jamaica;  learned  that  his 
colony  of  1492  at  La  Navidad  had  been  totally 


56 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


destroyed;  and  founded  in  its  stead,  in  Espanola 
(Hayti),  the  ambitious  settlement  of  Isabella.  He 
also  visited  Cuba  and  compelled  his  entire  ships’ 
company  to  make  oath  that  they  believed  it  to  be 
the  mainland,  the  Alpha  or  beginning  of  the  Indies. 

The  third  voyage  of  Columbus  from  January, 
1498,  to  October,  1500,  was  undertaken  with’  six 
ships  and  two  hundred  men,  to  test  the  opinion  of 
King  John  II  of  Portugal  that  to  the  south  there 
lay  a continent;  and  the  opinion  was  sustained, 
for  the  voyage  was  signalized  by  the  Admiral’s 
greatest  achievement  next  to  that  of  1492  — the 
discovery  of  the  mainland  of  America,  at  Paria, 
near  the  mouths  of  the  Orinoco.  Mistaking  the 
land  at  first  for  an  insular  body,  he  soon  came  to 
realize  its  true  character.  As  early  as  July,  1498, 
he  wrote:  “It  is  certain  that  the  discovery  of  this 

land  in  this  place  is  as  great  a miracle  as  the  dis- 
covery on  the  first  voyage”;  and  in  August  he  thus 
confided  to  his  Journal:  “I  am  convinced  that 
this  is  the  mainland,  and  very  large,  of  which  no 
knowledge  has  been  had  until  now.”  Later,  in 
October,  when  writing  to  Ferdinand  and  Isabella, 
he  said:  “I  think  that  if  the  river  mentioned  [the 
Orinoco]  does  not  proceed  from  the  terrestrial 
paradise,  it  comes  from  an  immense  tract  of  land 


COLUMBUS  AND  NEW  LANDS 


57 


in  the  South,  of  which  no  knowledge  has  been 
hitherto  obtained.” 

But  meanwhile  in  Espanola  conditions,  social, 
political,  and  economical,  had  become  chaotic;  and 
in  1500  the  Admiral  was  superseded  as  Governor 
by  Francisco  de  Bobadilla,  who,  stretching  his  au- 
thority, arrested  his  predecessor,  together  with  his 
brother  Bartholomew  and  his  brother  Diego,  and 
sent  them  to  Spain  in  fetters.  Promptly  released 
by  the  sovereigns,  Columbus,  after  an  affecting  and 
(on  his  part,  we  may  be  sure)  eloquent  scene  with 
Isabella,  was  released  with  the  promise  of  a res- 
toration of  his  privileges  as  defined  in  the  Capitu- 
lation and  Letters  Patent  and  was  placed,  so  to 
speak,  on  waiting  orders. 

By  1501  the  Admiral  had  conceived  the  project 
of  a fourth  voyage,  to  be  made  with  four  caravels 
and  one  hundred  and  fifty  men;  but  before  setting 
out,  in  1502,  he  deposited  his  papers  in  safe  keep- 
ing, drafted  his  will,  and  wrote  to  the  Bank  of  St. 
George  in  Genoa,  offering  a tenth  of  his  yearly 
income  for  the  reduction  of  food  taxes  in  that 
commonwealth.  This  last  maritime  enterprise 
was  shared  by  his  brother  Bartholomew  and  his 
son  Ferdinand,  now  a lad  of  fourteen,  and  had  for 
its  main  motive  the  disclosure  of  some  avenue  by 


58  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

which  Asia  — that  part  of  it  where  lay  the  riches 
— might  be  attained.  In  short,  Columbus  had 
now  come  to  realize  that  thus  far  he  had  failed  to 
reach  the  country  of  the  Great  Kaan.  He  felt  that 
he  must  have  reached  Asia,  but  at  a point  lying 
to  the  south  of  Cathay  and  India;  and,  as  for 
flanking  the  difficulty  by  penetrating  to  the  south 
yet  further,  an  immense  tract  of  land,  “a  main- 
land,” interposed.  Still,  in  the  interposing  mass 
there  must  be  a narrow  place,  and  through  this 
a strait,  for  the  currents  that  set  westward  from 
Jamaica  so  indicated.  It  is  to  be  observed  that 
on  this  voyage  he  pretty  much  ceased  to  concern 
himself  with  Cipangu,  so  manifestly  futile  were  all 
attempts  to  identify  it  with  Espanola. 

For  a full  year  Columbus  skirted  the  coast  of 
Central  America  from  Cariari  in  Nicaragua  to  the 
site  of  Puerto  Bello  in  Panamd,  hearing  of  “ pepper  ” 
and  of  people  in  “rich  clothing,  ” of  commerce,  and 
of  the  “river  Ganges.”  In  November,  1504,  he 
returned  to  Spain,  where  Isabella,  his  patroness, 
was  at  this  time  on  her  death-bed,  so  that  his 
many  letters  to  the  Spanish  Court  remained  un- 
acknowledged. 

With  some  premonition  of  his  own  demise, 
Columbus  now  busied  himself  with  his  last  will, 


COLUMBUS  AND  NEW  LANDS 


59 


charging  liis  son  Diego  to  provide  for  the  main- 
tenance of  Beatrix,  “a  person  to  whom  I am  under 
great  obligations;  and  let  this,”  he  continues,  4 ‘be 
done  for  the  discharge  of  my  conscience,  for  it 
weighs  heavy  on  my  soul.”  On  May  20,  1506,  at 
Valladolid,  broken,  discouraged,  and  well-nigh 
forgotten  even  in  Spain,  the  discoverer  of  America, 
Viceroy  of  the  Indies,  and  Admiral  of  the  Ocean, 
breathed  his  last. 

The  discoverer  of  America  strikingly  illustrates 
the  aphorism  that  the  world’s  great  men,  so  far 
from  having  commonly  been  men  of  learning,  have 
often  been  but  glorified  enthusiasts.  To  Columbus 
the  South,  the  upper  coast  of  South  America  at 
the  mouths  of  the  Orinoco,  meant  the  Terrestrial 
Paradise  of  Sir  John  Mandeville,  a spot  where  the 
earth’s  surface  ceasing  to  be  rounded*  was  pinched 
into  a stem,  on  the  summit  of  which  the  Paradise 
rested,  and  down  the  sides  of  which  rolled  such 
mighty  streams  as  the  Orinoco.  It  meant  also  the 
Golden  Chersonese  of  Ptolemy  (Malay  Peninsula), 
where  in  one  year  Solomon  gathered  656  quintals 
of  gold  and  all  manner  of  precious  stones.  It  was 
because  of  this  South,  so  gravely  misconceived  by 
him  geographically,  that  Columbus,  anticipating 


60 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


the  project  of  Magellan,  entertained  at  the  end  of 
his  second  voyage  the  idea  of  returning  to  Europe 
by  way  of  the  Indian  Ocean.  “If  he  had  had  an 
abundance  of  provisions,  ” says  his  son  Ferdinand, 
“he  would  not  have  returned  to  Spain  except  by 
way  of  the  East.” 

To  say  of  Columbus  that  he  was  not  conspicuous 
for  learning  is  but  to  repeat  that  his  chief  powers 
were  moral  not  intellectual.  Patience,  endurance, 
tenacity,  energy,  and  will  — these,  despite  his  igno- 
rance, made  him  great.  Cupidity  and  vanity,  en- 
tailing boastfulness  and  craft,  we  have  noted  as 
his  chief  weaknesses ; but  as  to  cupidity  the  record 
is  perhaps  less  vulnerable  than  it  is  at  times  rep- 
resented. Throughout  the  years  1500  to  1504,  the 
years  preceding  and  including  his  fourth  voyage, 
gold  was  to  Columbus  indeed  a thing  infinitely 
precious  — precious  in  itself  but  far  more  so  as 
the  indispensable  justification  of  his  life  and  work. 
Then  it  is  that  we  find  him  writing:  “Gold  is 
most  excellent,  gold  is  treasure,  and  he  who  pos- 
sesses it  does  all  he  wishes  to  in  this  world,  and 
succeeds  in  helping  souls  into  Paradise.” 

Columbus  was  religious,  formally  and  ceremo- 
niously, albeit  sincerely,  religious.  From  an  early 
date  — in  fact,  while  at  Granada  before  his  first 


COLUMBUS  AND  NEW  LANDS 


61 


voyage  — he  had  embraced  the  idea  of  rescuing 
the  Holy  Sepulcher  from  the  Infidel.  To  this  end 
he  was  resolved,  or  so  deemed  himself,  to  devote 
his  profits  from  the  Indies.  And  withal  he  was 
eloquent.  He  waxed  eloquent  over  the  Holy 
Sepulcher;  and  when,  after  his  third  voyage,  he 
was  put  upon  waiting  orders,  alike  to  the  impair- 
ment of  his  revenues  and  the  wounding  of  his 
pride,  he  waxed  eloquent  over  that  injustice.  “I 
have  arrived  at  and  am  in  such  a condition,”  he 
writes  in  1500,  “that  there  is  no  person  so  vile 
but  thinks  he  may  insult  me;  he  shall  be  reckoned 
in  the  world  as  valor  itself  who  is  courageous 
enough  to  consent  to  it.  If  I were  to  steal  the  In- 
dies, or  the  land  which  lies  toward  them,  of  which 
I am  now  speaking,  from  the  altar  of  St.  Peter  and 
give  them  to  the  Moors,  they  could  not  show 
greater  enmity  toward  me  in  Spain.  Who  would 
believe  such  a thing  where  there  was  always  so 
much  magnanimity?  ...  I undertook  a fresh 
voyage  to  the  new  heaven  and  earth  which  up 
to  that  time  had  remained  hidden;  and  if  it  is 
not  held  there  in  esteem  like  the  other  voyages 
to  the  Indies,  that  is  no  wonder  because  it  came 
to  be  looked  upon  as  my  work.” 

His  yet  more  famous  letter,  written  in  1503  from 


62 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


Jamaica,  on  his  fourth  voyage,  is  the  cry  of  a Wol- 
sey  left  naked  to  his  enemies:  “I  was  twenty- 
eight  years  old  when  I came  into  your  Highnesses’ 
service,  and  now  I have  not  a hair  upon  me  that 
is  not  gray;  my  body  is  infirm,  and  all  that  was 
left  to  me,  as  well  as  to  my  brothers,  has  been 
taken  away  and  sold  even  to  the  frock  that  I wore, 
to  my  great  dishonor.  ...  I implore  your  High- 
nesses to  forgive  my  complaints.  I am  indeed  in 
as  ruined  a condition  as  I have  related.  Hither- 
to I have  wept  over  others  — may  Heaven  now 
have  mercy  upon  me,  and  may  the  earth  weep 
over  me.  . . . Weep  for  me,  whoever  has  charity, 
truth,  and  justice!” 

In  the  spirit  of  that  charity,  truth,  and  justice 
which  Columbus  here  invokes,  let  it  be  said  that, 
whatever  his  deflections  from  straightforwardness, 
he  was  not  alone  therein  in  his  age  or  profession. 
Martin  Behaim,  Sebastian  Cabot,  and  Amerigo 
Vespucci  — not  one  of  them  as  a navigator  dealt 
honestly  with  his  own  age  or  with  posterity.  But, 
points  of  character  aside,  what  in  the  case  of  the 
great  Genoese  most  excites  wonder,  is  not  that 
he  discovered  America  but  that  America  should 
have  remained  to  be  discovered  by  him.  The 
expedition  of  Telles,  or  that  of  Dulmo  and  Estreito 


COLUMBUS  AND  NEW  LANDS 


63 


(Behaim),  might  well  have  reached  the  western 
continent.  As  early  as  1500,  indeed,  Vicente 
Yanes  Pinzon  for  Spain,  and  Pedralvarez  Cabral 
for  Portugal,  touched  the  coast  of  South  America. 

Furthermore,  as  the  region  which  was  discovered 
by  Columbus  perpetuates,  in  the  name  Antilles, 
the  mythical  island  of  Antiilia,  so  the  region  dis- 
covered by  Pinzon  and  Cabral  perpetuates  in  the 
name  Brazil  the  mythical  island  of  Brazil. 


CHAPTER  III 


BALBOA  AND  THE  PACIFIC 

. . . when  with  eagle  eyes 
He  stared  at  the  Pacific  — • and  all  his  men 
Looked  at  each  other  with  a wild  surmise  — 

Silent,  upon  a peak  in  Darien. 

Keats:  On  First  Looking  into  Chapman’s  Homer. 

In  his  Espanola  letter  of  October,  1498,  to  the  Span- 
ish sovereigns,  Columbus  told  them  two  things: 
first,  that  he  had  discovered  the  Earthly  Para- 
dise, which  being  on  the  top  of  the  stem  of  the 
earth  was  “near  heaven”  and  unattainable  “save 
by  God’s  permission”;  and,  second,  that  at  Paria 
he  had  found  pearls.  The  latter  announcement 
was  the  moving  one,  and  in  1499  two  private  ex- 
peditions set  forth  almost  simultaneously  to  the 
Pearl  Coast,  one  piloted  by  Juan  de  la  Cosa  but 
commanded  by  Alonso  de  Ojeda,  a knight  of  truly 
Spanish  audacity,  companion  of  Columbus  in 
1493;  and  the  other  commanded  by  Pero  Alonso 
Nino,  one  of  Columbus’s  pilots  in  1493  and  1498. 

64 


BALBOA  AND  THE  PACIFIC 


65 


The  voyage  of  Nino,  so  far  as  the  gathering  of 
riches  was  concerned,  proved  a success  quite  be- 
yond anything  achieved  by  Columbus,  for  it  was 
rewarded  by  quantities  of  pearls.  Ojeda  was  less 
successful  in  finding  pearls,  but  he  brought  away 
some  two  hundred  natives  to  be  sold  as  slaves. 
In  1508  he  was  made  Governor  of  the  district  of 
Uraba,  which  extended  from  the  Darien  (Atrato) 
River  eastward  to  the  Gulf  of  Venezuela  and  was 
called  Castilla  del  Oro.  West  of  Uraba,  as  far  as 
Cape  Gracias  a Dios  in  Honduras,  the  coast,  under 
the  appellation  of  Veragua,  was  in  1508  assigned 
for  government  to  Diego  de  Nicuesa,  a rich  and 
accomplished  planter  of  Espanola. 

The  significance  of  Ojeda  and  Nicuesa,  however, 
lies  not  so  much  in  themselves  as  in  their  three 
associates  — Vespucci,  Balboa,  and  Pizarro;  es- 
pecially in  Balboa,  the  true  precursor  of  Cortes, 
with  whom  in  a variety  of  respects  he  is  not  un- 
worthy to  be  compared.  As  for  Vespucci  and 
Pizarro,  the  latter  we  shall  meet  presently,  and  the 
former  need  not  long  detain  us.  He  was,  be  it  said, 
an  alert  Florentine  who  as  contractor’s  clerk  had 
seen  to  the  outfitting  of  the  ships  for  the  second 
voyage  of  Columbus,  and  who  had  accompanied 
Ojeda  on  his  pearl-seeking  voyage  of  1499.  He 


66  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

had  made  three  other  transatlantic  voyages,  the 
third  of  which,  by  his  literary  handling  of  it  in 
letters  printed  in  Latin  in  1504  and  1507  (the 
former  under  the  title  of  Mundus  Novus ) had 
so  established  his  fame  that  in  1507  Mundus  No- 
vus (South  America)  was  beginning  to  be  called 
Amerige  — Americ’s  land  or  America. 

But  to  revert  to  Balboa.  Just  as  from  the  third 
voyage  of  Columbus,  renowned  for  its  pearls,  there 
resulted  the  voyage  of  Ojeda,  bringing  to  the  main- 
land of  the  Indies  Vespucci,  so  in  1500  there  re- 
sulted the  voyage  of  Rodrigo  de  Bastidas,  bringing 
Vasco  Nunez  de  Balboa.  Of  Balboa  prior  to  this 
time  we  know  only  that  he  was  a good  “sword- 
player,”  born  in  1474  or  1475  in  Estremadura. 
Luckless  at  sea  with  Bastidas,  he  had  resorted  to 
farming  in  Espanola,  and  when,  in  November, 
1509,  Ojeda  and  Nicuesa  started  for  their  prov- 
inces, he  was  restless  to  accompany  one  or  other. 
Debt  kept  him  back,  but  he  was  resourceful,  and 
in  September,  1510,  when  Ojeda’s  lieutenant, 
Martin  Fernandez  de  Enciso,  prepared  to  follow 
his  commander  with  supplies,  Balboa,  it  is  said, 
contrived  to  get  himself  smuggled  on  shipboard 
in  a provision  cask. 

On  the  Venezuelan  coast,  near  the  present 


BALBOA  AND  THE  PACIFIC 


67 


Cartagena  — for  it  was  here  that  Enciso  landed  — 
Balboa  encountered  Francisco  Pizarro,  a dutiful 
soldier  under  Ojeda,  with  a boatload  of  Ojeda’s 
men.  From  him  it  was  learned  that  Ojeda,  having 
lost  De  la  Cosa  in  a fight,  and  being  himself  seri- 
ously wounded,  had  founded  the  refuge  of  San 
Sebastian,  and  then  had  departed  for  Espanola  for 
succor.  His  colonists,  meantime,  desperate  with 
hunger,  were  roaming  hither  and  yon  in  quest  of 
food.  All  straightway  betook  themselves  to  San 
Sebastian,  but  only  to  find  it  burned.  The  ques- 
tion then  arose  as  to  what  should  be  done  in  cir- 
cumstances so  adverse. 

In  answer,  up  spoke  Balboa.  To  the  west  of  the 
Gulf  of  Urabd  was  a region  (Darien)  abounding  in 
food;  this  he  knew  from  having  already  visited 
it  under  Bastidas.  There,  moreover,  the  Indians 
used  no  poisoned  arrows,  missiles  which  had  been 
the  undoing  of  the  headlong  Ojeda.  Balboa  was 
of  good  stature,  of  knightly  bearing,  and  of  frank 
address,  and  his  words  took  effect.  Ojeda’s  colony 
transferred  itself  to  Darien,  where  it  founded  Santa 
Maria  la  Antigua  del  Darien,  and  — being  thus 
within  the  country  which  pertained  to  Nicuesa  — 
promptly  on  Balboa’s  suggestion  deposed  Enciso 
and  chose  as  alcaldes  or  judges  Balboa  and 


68  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

Martin  Zamudio;  and,  as  regidor  or  alderman,  a 
young  nobleman,  Juan  de  Valdivia. 

Where,  though,  in  the  meantime  was  Nicuesa? 
Ojeda  had  reached  New  Andalusia  with  three 
hundred  men  and  four  small  ships.  Nicuesa  had 
appeared  off  Castilla  del  Oro  with  nearly  seven 
hundred  men  and  five  ships  of  large  size,  and  was 
now  sailing  to  and  fro  looking  for  Columbus’s  Vera- 
gua,  the  Golden  Chersonese,  but  to  no  issue  except 
the  loss  of  ships  and  the  drowning  and  starving 
of  his  men.  Marooned  at  length  upon  desert  sand, 
Nicuesa  himself  and  sixty  half-naked  followers 
embraced  despair.  Some  muttered,  some  raved, 
some  in  fierce  irony  laughed  aloud.  “A  jest  it  was, 
ha!  ha!  a merry  jest,  to  adventure  life  for  gold, 
for  lands,  and  to  rule  one’s  fellows!”  Nicuesa 
was  finally  found  and  brought  back  to  Darien 
by  his  lieutenant.  But  the  colony,  which  was  orig- 
inally Ojeda’s,  distrusted  Nicuesa  and  in  March, 
1511,  putting  him  on  board  a leaky  brigantine, 
dispatched  him  to  Spain,  and  that  was  the  last 
that  they  or  any  one  heard  of  this  overbearing 
commander. 

At  this  time  Diego  Columbus,  elder  son  of  Chris- 
topher Columbus,  presided  over  the  Antilles  as 
Governor  and  Admiral,  with  residence  in  Espanola. 


BALBOA  AND  THE  PACIFIC 


69 


On  the  continent  of  America  (Tierra  Firme),  which 
now  comprised  Central  America  and  Mundus 
Novus  (South  America),  no  one  presided.  Oppor- 
tunity, therefore,  called  for  a ruler  in  Tierra  Firme 
and  not  in  vain,  for  there  was  a man  to  respond  — 
by  name  Vasco  Nunez  de  Balboa.  All  he  lacked 
was  legal  authorization.  To  obtain  this,  being  so 
far  from  Spain,  he  must  do  mighty  deeds,  make 
himself  potent  and  indispensable.  And  this  he  set 
himself  to  do.  First,  he  deported  Enciso  to  Spain, 
sending  with  him,  to  offset  a possible  misrepresen- 
tation of  his  action,  the  alcalde  Zamudio.  In  the 
same  ship,  but  commissioned  to  stop  in  Espanola 
and  solicit  the  favor  of  Don  Diego,  he  sent  Valdivia. 
Don  Diego  proved  malleable  and  soon  appointed 
Balboa  his  lieutenant. 

Thereupon  Balboa  shaped  a career  for  conquest 
and  discovery  — a career  in  which  two  points  that 
stand  out  are  his  recognition  of  Pizarro  and  his 
employment  of  blooded  dogs.  Francisco  Pizarro 
was  an  Estremaduran,  like  Balboa,  and  of  about  the 
same  age.  He  was  ambitious,  yet  peculiar  from 
the  fact  that  in  a period  of  restless  competition 
he  was  content  to  bide,  to  serve,  and  to  be  ever 
dutiful.  With  regard  to  the  dogs,  they  were  no  new 
thing  with  the  Spaniard.  Bartholomew  Columbus 


VO  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

had  used  them  in  Espafiola,  though  not  quite  as 
Balboa  was  to  use  them  in  Darien.  Their  breed 
was  of  the  best,  and  their  fangs  were  deadly,  but 
they  were  sagacious  and  under  firm  discipline. 

Gold  was  Balboa’s  object  but  the  prime  im- 
mediate requisite  was  food.  Careta,  cacique  of 
Cueva,  a district  to  the  west  of  Santa  Maria, 
possessed  both  gold  and  food,  and  he  possessed, 
furthermore,  a daughter.  Balboa  attacked  the 
village  of  Careta  and  carried  the  cacique  and  his 
attractive  daughter  prisoners  to  Santa  Maria. 
Here,  in  turn,  the  captor  himself  was  made  cap- 
tive, for  he  fell  in  love  with  the  daughter,  and 
formed  with  Careta  an  alliance  against  that  ca- 
cique’s enemy,  Ponca. 

To  the  west  of  Careta  lay  a rich  and  populous 
country  of  the  Atlantic  seaboard,  ruled  by  a 
cacique,  Comogre,  who,  to  the  amazement  of  the 
Spaniards,  occupied  a house  constructed  of  posts 
and  stone,  with  carved  woodwork.  An  under- 
standing with  Comogre  became  practicable 
through  the  understanding  with  Careta,  and 
momentous  did  it  prove.  It  made  of  Balboa 
a discoverer,  a world  discoverer,  the  discoverer 
of  the  South  Sea  or  Pacific  Ocean  — an  achieve- 
ment which,  had  it  only  come  a little  sooner,  would 


BALBOA  AND  THE  PACIFIC 


71 


in  all  probability  have  brought  with  it  the  con- 
quest of  Peru. 

Comogre  had  seven  sons,  one  of  whom,  Panciaco, 
was  of  marked  intelligence.  From  him  Balboa 
learned  of  a cacique  dwelling  beyond  a high  sierra 
on  the  Pacific  side  of  the  Isthmus  of  Darien  and 
possessed  withal  of  much  gold.  This  gold  Balboa 
resolved  to  see  — the  “baskets  full,”  the  “bags 
full,”  the  large  “vessels”  out  of  which  the  people 
ate  and  drank.  And  he  would  see  also  the  new 
strange  waters  beyond  the  sierra,  where,  according 
to  report,  were  ships  with  sails  and  oars  but  little 
less  in  size  than  those  of  the  Spaniards  themselves. 
The  difficulty  confronting  Balboa  was  that  such 
an  adventure  required  many  men,  all  seasoned 
and  well  equipped  — a thousand,  Panciaco  said,  — 
whereas  the  Spaniard  had  but  a few  hundred,  and 
these  meager  for  lack  of  food. 

So  pressing,  indeed,  was  the  demand  for  food  in 
Darien  that  in  January,  1512,  Valdivia,  back  from 
Espafiola,  was  again  sent  forth,  this  time  expressly 
for  provisions  and  to  carry  to  Diego  Columbus  a 
letter  telling  of  the  great  southward-lying  sea  and 
imploring  the  thousand  men  necessary  for  the 
seizure  of  its  golden  littoral.  Nor  was  this  all,  for 
Balboa  himself  made  an  incursion  into  the  country 


72  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

of  the  cacique  Dabaiba  — a country  not  only  by 
report  an  El  Dorado  but,  what  was  more,  one 
known  to  be  stocked  abundantly  with  grain. 

Time  sped  and  it  now  was  October,  1512.  Food 
had  again  run  low,  and  men  and  equipment  were 
as  scarce  as  before.  Valdivia  had  failed  to  return, 
nor  had  Espanola  been  otherwise  heard  from.  But 
the  determination  of  Balboa  to  establish  himself 
in  power  by  a successful  South  Sea  venture  re- 
mained unshaken.  Commissioners  were  sent  to 
Spain  to  unfold  the  situation  to  the  King  and  to 
solicit  aid  of  him  directly.  Hardly  had  they  gone 
when  two  ships  arrived  from  Diego  Columbus 
bringing  provisions  and  one  hundred  and  fifty 
men.  But  they  brought  something  even  more 
important,  and  that  was  news  - — news  from  Spain. 
Zamudio  wrote  that,  roused  by  Enciso’s  recital 
of  the  wrongs  suffered  by  Nicuesa,  King  Ferdi- 
nand had  ordered,  first,  that  Balboa  be  brought 
home  under  criminal  indictment;  and,  second, 
that  Enciso  himself  be  granted  indemnification. 
Presumably  Zamudio  wrote  also  of  a rumor 
that  the  King  had  in  mind  to  appoint  a Governor 
for  Darien. 

At  any  rate  Balboa  deemed  it  imperative  to  try 
to  gain  personally  the  royal  ear,  and  on  January 


BALBOA  AND  THE  PACIFIC 


73 


20, 1513,  he  addressed  to  Ferdinand  his  celebrated 
letter  of  exculpation,  description,  and  appeal : 

I desire  to  give  an  account  to  your  most  Royal  Highness 
of  the  great  secrets  and  marvelous  riches  of  this  land 
of  which  God  has  made  your  most  Royal  Highness  the 
Lord,  and  me  the  discoverer  before  any  other.  . . . 
That  which  is  to  be  found  down  this  coast  to  the  west- 
ward is  the  province  called  Careta,  which  is  twenty 
leagues  distant.  . . . Further  down  the  coast,  at  a 
distance  of  forty  leagues  from  this  city  [Santa  Maria], 
and  twelve  leagues  inland,  there  is  a cacique  called 
Comogre.  ...  In  the  mountains  [to  the  southward] 
there  are  certain  caciques  who  have  great  quantities 
of  gold  in  their  houses.  It  is  said  these  caciques  store 
their  gold  in  barbacoas  like  maize,  because  it  is  so  abun- 
dant that  they  do  not  care  to  keep  it  in  baskets;  that  all 
the  rivers  of  these  mountains  contain  gold;  and  that 
they  have  very  large  lumps  in  great  abundance.  . . . 
I,  Sire,  have  myself  been  very  near  these  mountains, 
within  a day’s  journey,  but  I did  not  reach  them  because 
I was  unable  to  do  so,  owing  to  the  want  of  men.  . . . 
Beyond  these  mountains  the  country  is  very  flat  toward 
the  south,  and  the  Indians  say  that  the  other  sea  is  at  a 
distance  of  three  days’  journey.  . . . They  say  that 
the  people  of  the  other  coast  are  very  good  and  well 
mannered ; and  I am  told  that  the  other  sea  is  very  good 
for  canoe  navigation,  for  that  it  is  always  smooth,  and 
never  rough  like  the  sea  on  this  side,  according  to  the 
Indians.  I believe  that  there  are  many  islands  in  that 
sea.  They  say  that  there  are  many  large  pearls,  and 
that  the  caciques  have  baskets  of  them.  ...  It  is  a 


74 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

most  astonishing  thing  and  without  equal,  that  our  Lord 
has  made  you  the  lord  of  this  land. 

Then  he  asked  for  a thousand  men  from  Es- 
pafiola;  for  materials  for  the  building  of  small  ships 
— “pitch,  nails,  ropes  and  sails”;  for  “master 
shipwrights”  and  for  arms  — “200  crossbows  with 
very  strong  stays  and  fittings  and  with  long  ranges, 
two  dozen  good  handguns  of  light  metal  to  weigh 
not  more  than  twenty-five  to  thirty  pounds”;  and 
for  “good  powder.” 

None  of  Balboa’s  demands,  however,  were  to  be 
granted.  Indeed,  by  the  time  his  commissioners 
reached  Spain  in  May,  1513,  it  is  probable  that  the 
decision  had  been  made  to  supersede  him.  Of  this, 
as  we  have  seen,  he  had  received  intimation,  and, 
with  or  without  men  and  munitions,  he  must  act. 
Upon  his  action  depended  everything:  his  fame, 
his  fortune,  and  his  life. 

Balboa  set  forth  on  September  6,  1513,  from 
Careta’s  country  (Caledonia  Bay)  directly  south- 
ward across  the  Isthmus  of  Darien  to  the  Gulf 
of  San  Miguel.  With  him  he  took  one  hundred 
and  ninety  Spaniards.  He  took,  also,  hundreds  of 
Indian  slaves  as  attendants  and  burden  bearers. 
Careta’s  daughter  was  still  his  spouse,  and  through 


BALBOA  AND  THE  PACIFIC 


75 


this  fortunate  connection  he  obtained  provisions 
and  guides.  The  arms  of  his  men  were  the  usual 
swords,  crossbows,  and  arquebuses;  but  more  for- 
midable than  all  other  means  of  foray  were  the 
dogs,  the  bloodhounds. 

The  distance  to  be  traversed  was  not  great  — 
about  forty-five  miles  — but  the  obstacles  were  as 
formidable  as  the  distance  was  trifling.  A cacique 
named  Quarequd  proved  the  most  redoubtable  foe, 
and  fell  upon  the  Spaniards  with  a confident  and 
yelling  host.  He  was,  however,  quickly  put  to 
flight  by  the  discharges  from  the  crossbows  and 
arquebuses;  and  after  the  fleeing  men  leaped  the 
dogs.  Then,  drawing  their  swords,  the  Spaniards 
(according  to  Peter  Martyr)  made  bloody  havoc, 
“hewing  from  one  an  arme,  from  another  a legge, 
from  him  a buttocke,  from  another  a shoulder, 
and  from  some  the  necke  from  the  bodie  at  one 
stroke.” 

The  country  at  first  was  a succession  of  streams 
and  swamps,  screened  by  interlacing  vines  and 
creepers,  the  home  of  gorgeous  flowers  and  brilliant 
birds,  but  no  less  the  dwelling-place  of  countless 
chattering  monkeys  and  inconvenient  reptiles. 
Everywhere  stretched  forests  of  trees,  stupendous, 
dark,  and  so  festooned  as  to  be  almost  impenetrable 


76  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

even  to  the  ax.  At  length  the  journey  was  over. 
On  the  25th  of  September,  Balboa  was  at  the  base 
of  an  elevation  which  his  guides  told  him  looked 
upon  the  sea  of  the  south  — the  Mar  del  Sur,  as 
the  Spaniards  long  henceforth  were  to  call  it. 
Some  sixty-six  or  sixty-seven  men  only  were  equal 
to  the  ascent.  With  these  Balboa  clambered  to  a 
point  near  the  summit.  Bidding  them  pause,  the 
ambitious  explorer  went  “ himself e,”  says  Peter 
Martyr,  “alone  to  the  toppe.”  Here  he  looked 
long  and  prayed ; then  he  beckoned  to  his  men,  who 
gathered  about  him  and  stared  at  the  Pacific. 

Among  the  number  thus  silent  upon  a peak  in 
Darien  was  Francisco  Pizarro.  To  him  the  situa- 
tion was  a congenial  one.  Duty  had  been  per- 
formed and  there  was  no  need  for  utterance.  But 
what  were  his  thoughts?  In  the  “golden  vessels” 
said  to  be  used  by  Tubanama,  did  he  surmise 
anything  of  Peru?  Quite  likely  not.  Still,  distant 
regions  of  a new  civilization  were  now  and  again 
heard  of  in  Darien.  Once  a refugee  from  “the 
great  landes  farre  towarde  the  West”  came  upon  a 
Spanish  official  reading,  and,  starting  with  surprise, 
exclaimed:  “You,  also,  have  books!” 

But  this  by  the  way.  Pizarro,  the  dutiful  cap- 
tain, was  now  straightway  sent  forward  by  Balboa 


BALBOA  AND  THE  PACIFIC 


77 


to  discover  the  shore  of  the  sea  they  had  gazed 
upon,  and  on  September  29,  1513  — St.  Michael’s 
day  — Balboa  himself,  with  drawn  sword  and 
uplifted  banner,  advanced  to  meet  the  tide.  They 
stood  facing  a gulf,  and  in  honor  of  the  day  they 
named  it  San  Miguel.  And  here  there  came  to 
the  Spaniards  an  unmistakable  intimation  of  Peru. 
Tumaco,  cacique  of  one  of  the  gulf  tribes,  replying 
to  questions  by  Balboa  as  to  the  extent  of  this  new 
coast,  told  him  that  the  mainland  extended  to 
the  south  without  end,  and  that  far  in  that  direc- 
tion dwelt  a nation  fabulously  rich,  who  sailed  the 
ocean  in  ships  and  used  beasts  of  burden.  To  illus- 
trate the  beasts,  he  formed  from  clay  the  figure  of 
the  llama,  which  seemed  a kind  of  camel.  “This,” 
says  Herrera,  the  Spanish  historian,  “was  the 
second  intimation  Vasco  Nunez  [and  we  may  add 
Francisco  Pizarro]  had  of  Peru.” 

In  1513  Darien  was  still  to  explorers,  as  it  had 
been  to  Columbus,  the  Malay  Peninsula,  the 
Golden  Chersonese,  the  approach  to  India.  “It  is 
thought,”  notes  the  indefatigable  Martyr,  “that 
not  far  from  the  colony  of  San  Miguel  lies  the 
country  where  the  fruitfulnesse  of  spice  beginneth.” 
To  dispel  this  illusion  there  was  required  the  voy- 


78 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


age  of  Magellan,  a voyage  not  merely  to  America 
but  through  America  and  beyond  it.  Prior  to  the 
time  of  this  voyage  in  1519-1522,  America  was 
thought  of  only  as  a part  of  the  continent  of  Asia. 
Magellan  detached  America  and  gave  it  an  inde- 
pendent existence.1 

But  at  the  time  of  the  discovery  of  the  South 
Sea  itself  Columbus’s  idea  of  America  as  a land 
appurtenant  and  subsidiary  to  Asia  prevailed,  and 
had  Balboa  reached  Peru  or  Mexico  he  would  have 
believed  himself  in  India.  Even  by  Cortes,  Mexico 
was  thought  to  be  the  Golden  Chersonese. 

After  discovering  the  Gulf  of  San  Miguel  and 
finding  Isla  Rica,  rich  in  pearls,  Balboa  turned 
northward  and  reached  Santa  Maria  on  January 
19,  1514.  Here  the  whole  people  welcomed  him 
and  eagerly  viewed  his  treasure.  For  once  in  the 


1 Nearly  two  years  after  the  discovery  of  America  it  became  neces- 
sary to  adjust  the  claims  of  Spain  and  Portugal  to  territories  in  the 
West,  and,  as  a result  of  negotiations,  a line  was  fixed  by  the  Treaty  of 
Tordesillas,  June  7,  1494,  bisecting  the  earth  at  370  leagues  west  of 
the  Cape  Verde  Islands.  To  the  east  of  this  line,  what  might  be  found 
was  to  belong  to  Portugal;  to  the  west  of  it,  to  Spain.  It  was  the  idea 
of  Magellan,  sailing  in  the  service  of  Spain,  as  it  had  been  that  of 
Columbus,  that  the  Spice  Islands  and  China  could  be  reached  by  way 
of  the  west;  but  it  was  not  his  idea  that  Asia  had  been  found  in 
America.  He  expected  to  pass  through  America  by  an  interoceanic 
strait  and  to  gain  the  Spice  Islands  somewhere  in  the  South  Sea 
beyond. 


BALBOA  AND  THE  PACIFIC 


79 


Indies,  however,  treasure  to  the  Spaniards  was  a 
thing  of  secondary  account.  The  new  sea  was 
what  these  men  cared  about.  The  Mar  del  Sur  — 
what  of  it?  From  Darien  Balboa  dispatched  Pedro 
de  Arbolancha  as  a special  messenger  to  Ferdinand 
with  the  great  news.  And,  as  typical  of  the  new  sea 
and  of  the  auriferous  realms  whereto  supposedly  it 
was  tributary,  he  entrusted  to  his  messenger  by  way 
of  gift  for  the  King  not  merely  gold  but  two  hundred 
lustrous  pearls,  the  fruit  of  the  waters  of  this  great 
southern  sea. 

But  if  tales  of  wealth  in  the  West  had  given  to 
Balboa  his  rise,  similar  tales  were  to  contribute  to 
his  fall.  A story  gained  currency  that  in  Darien 
the  natives  were  accustomed  “to  fish  for  gold  with 
nets.”  The  prospect  of  such  fishing  appealed  with 
special  force  to  an  elderly  gentleman  of  Segovia  — 
Pedro  Arias  de  Avila;  and,  as  Balboa  was  to  be 
displaced,  and  Arias  (or  Pedrarias  as  he  is  known) 
had  money  and  friends,  he  was  made  Governor 
with  jurisdiction  reaching  from  the  Gulf  of  Mara- 
caibo to  Cape  Gracias  a Dios. 

The  expedition  of  Pedrarias  set  sail  from  San 
Luear  on  April  11,  1514.  Prior  to  this  time  one 
of  the  greatest  expeditions  to  leave  Spain  for 
the  Indies  had  been  the  second  commanded  by 


80  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

Columbus,  which  had  sailed  from  Cadiz  in  1493.  In 
point  of  eminence,  however,  the  names  connected 
with  the  expedition  of  Pedrarias  outshone  those  of 
its  early  predecessor  in  high  degree.  There  were, 
for  example,  Gonzalo  Fernandez  de  Oviedo,  who 
together  with  Las  Casas  had  beheld  the  triumph 
of  Columbus  after  his  first  voyage;  Francisco  Vas- 
quez  Coronado  de  Valdes,  Quixotic  and  chivalric 
seeker  after  the  Seven  Cities  of  Cibola;  Hernando 
de  Soto,  discoverer  of  the  Mississippi;  and  Bernal 
Diaz  del  Castillo,  companion-to-be  of  Cortes  and 
rugged  chronicler  of  his  deeds. 

Many  adventurers,  some  two  thousand  men  who 
were  anxious  to  go,  had  to  be  left  behind  for  want 
of  room.  Those  taken  numbered  about  fifteen 
hundred,  and  the  show  they  made  was  brilliant 
enough.  Largely  they  were  young  nobles  and 
gentlemen  who  had  expected  to  follow  Gonsalvo 
de  Cordoba  to  the  Italian  wars,  and  they  came 
wearing  their  silks  and  brocades  and  provided  with 
gleaming  armor  for  which  they  had  gone  heavily 
into  debt.  “Upon  the  imagination  of  such,” 
writes  Washington  Irving,  “the  very  idea  of 
an  unknown  sea  and  splendid  empire  broke  with 
the  vague  wonders  of  an  Arabian  tale.”  Finally, 
Pedrarias  brought  with  him  his  wife,  the  resolute 


BALBOA  AND  THE  PACIFIC 


81 


Isabel  de  Bobadilla,  and  a bishop  for  Darien  — 
the  first  prelate  of  Tierra  Firme  — Juan  de  Que- 
vedo.  Both  the  lady  and  the  bishop,  it  is  worthy 
to  be  remarked,  fell  under  the  sp^ll  of  the  gallan- 
try of  Vasco  Nunez  de  Balboa. 

As  for  Pedrarias  himself,  he  was  skillful  with 
the  lance  and  had  fought  against  the  Portuguese 
and  the  Moors,  but  was  now  elderly  and  somewhat 
infirm.  In  temper  he  was  arbitrary  and  wily. 
Sir  Arthur  Helps  deems  him  “a  suspicious,  fiery, 
arbitrary  old  man”;  an  epigrammatic  American 
thinks  he  had  a “swarthy  soul”;  and  even  John 
Fiske  pronounces  him  “a  green-eyed,  pitiless, 
perfidious  old  wretch.”  His  first  business  was  to 
arrest  Balboa  and  bring  him  to  trial  for  misdeeds 
against  Enciso  and  Nicuesa;  but  the  charges  fell 
flat,  save  that  Enciso,  who  had  been  given  office 
under  Pedrarias,  was  awarded  civil  damages  for 
loss  of  property. 

Then  for  a period  Balboa  was  ignored,  and  the 
followers  of  Pedrarias,  mad  for  gold,  were  let  loose 
upon  the  Isthmus.  Between  June  30,  1514,  and 
January,  1517,  a dozen  expeditions,  sent  ostensibly 
to  connect  the  Atlantic  Ocean  with  the  Pacific, 
ravaged  the  country.  The  cruelties  inflicted  up- 
on the  natives  were  monstrous.  “Some,”  says 


82 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


Oviedo,  “were  roasted,  others  were  mangled  by 
dogs,  others  were  hanged.”  Driven  to  desperation, 
the  Indians  at  length  turned  upon  their  persecu- 
tors. Spaniards  when  caught  were  not  only  slain 
but  were  tortured  to  death.  Legs  and  arms  were 
severed  by  sharp  stones,  or  the  captive  was  bound 
and  gagged  and  molten  gold  was  poured  down 
his  throat,  the  Indians  meanwhile  in  mockery 
bidding  the  helpless  Christians,  “Eat,  eat,  and 
take  your  fill !” 

On  leaving  his  ships,  Pedrarias  had  sought  to 
impress  the  Darien  settlers  with  his  might  and 
magnificence.  But  the  silken  and  brocaded  lords 
and  gentlemen  who  so  largely  constituted  his 
retinue  had  not  turned  out  well.  Disease  and 
famine  had  fast  laid  hold  upon  them,  forcing  them 
to  barter  scarlet  tunics  for  corn  or  to  feed  on 
herbage  or  to  drop  exhausted  in  the  wilderness 
until  “their  souls  deserted  them”  — full  seven 
hundred  of  them. 

Still  these  untoward  circumstances,  bad  as  they 
were,  were  not  what  exasperated  Pedrarias  most. 
At  his  side  — inactive,  but  observing,  cogitative, 
and  critical  — stood  Balboa,  whom  nothing  es- 
caped. Writing  to  the  King  on  October  16,  1515, 
Balboa,  with  a touch  of  the  style  of  Mark  Antony, 


Er  a. v~u r e A n dsr sen—L  ami  Co.N . X 


BALBOA  AND  THE  PACIFIC  83 

describes  the  Governor  as  “an  honorable  man,” 
but  one  who  “takes  little  heed  of  the  interest  of 
your  Majesty,  and  one  in  whom  reigns  all  the 
envy  and  avarice  in  the  world.”  Alluding  to 
the  cruelties  to  the  Indians,  he  calls  them  “the 
greatest  ever  heard  of  in  Arabian  or  Christian 
country,”  and  says  that  whereas  these  Indians 
“formerly  were  as  sheep,  now  they  are  as  fierce 
as  wolves.” 

Had  Pedrarias  been  less  unsuccessful  in  govern- 
ing than  he  was,  no  single  jurisdiction  could  have 
continued  to  hold  both  him  and  Vasco  Nufiez  de 
Balboa.  They  were  incompatible  beings,  of  whom 
one  must  go  down  before  the  other.  How  true 
this  was  became  apparent  when,  early  in  1515,  the 
full  strength  of  Pedrarias’s  resentment  was  evoked 
through  jealousy. 

Balboa’s  messenger,  Arbolancha,  who  had  been 
sent  to  report  to  Ferdinand  the  discovery  of  the 
South  Sea,  had  reached  Spain  but  shortly  after  the 
departure  of  Pedrarias.  With  his  gold,  his  pearls, 
and  his  magic  tales  of  Balboa’s  preemption  of  the 
realms  of  Ophir,  Arbolancha  quite  won  over  Fer- 
dinand, especially  as  Balboa  had  cost  the  Crown 
nothing,  whereas  Pedrarias  had  cost  it  much. 
Balboa  was  thereupon  created  Adelantado  of  the 


84  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

South  Sea  and  Captain-General  of  Cueva  and 
Panama  under  the  nominal  supervision  of  Pe- 
drarias  as  Governor  of  Darien.  The  Governor 
well  knew  that  an  adelantadoship,  though  techni- 
cally a lieutenancy,  was  in  reality  a provincial 
governorship  — a kind  of  proconsulship  — and 
something  which,  in  the  hands  of  a Balboa,  might 
easily  be  transformed  into  a position  of  indepen- 
dent power. 

To  Pedrarias  two  courses  lay  open.  One  was 
to  forestall  the  new  Adelantado  by  going  to  the 
Pacific  seaboard  himself.  The  other  was  to  insti- 
tute against  him  further  public  proceedings  during 
the  pendency  of  which  his  commission  might  be 
withheld.  Emphasizing  the  first  course,  Pedrarias 
sent  Gaspar  de  Morales  and  Francisco  Pizarro  to 
the  west  shore  of  the  Gulf  of  San  Miguel  to  seize 
the  Pearl  Islands;  and  he  sent  yet  farther  west  an 
expedition  which  reached  the  peninsula  of  Parita. 
He  in  person  founded  Acla  on  the  Atlantic  coast 
near  the  site  of  the  subsequent  Caledonia  Harbor, 
and,  through  Gaspar  de  Espinosa,  alcalde  mayor 
or  chief  judge  of  Darien,  penetrated  to  the  extreme 
west  as  far  as  the  Gulf  of  Nicoya  in  the  present 
Costa  Rica. 

The  second  course  against  Balboa,  the  with- 


BALBOA  AND  THE  PACIFIC 


85 


holding  of  his  commission,  proved  wholly  a failure, 
for  the  Bishop  of  Darien,  to  whom  it  was  of  ne- 
cessity disclosed,  denounced  it  roundly  in  public 
from  the  pulpit. 

Events  now  moved  apace.  Balboa,  after  the 
interview  of  Arbolancha  with  Ferdinand,  received 
a letter  from  the  King,  written  in  August,  1514, 
informing  him  that  Pedrarias  had  been  instructed 
to  “treat  him  well.”  With  this  assurance  Balboa 
had  therefore  resolved  to  make  his  adelantadoship 
a reality  by  exploring  the  coasts  of  the  South  Sea 
regardless  of  the  Governor. 

By  secretly  obtaining  supplies  from  Cuba,  Bal- 
boa nearly  brought  about  his  own  downfall,  but  the 
situation  was  retrieved  by  Bishop  Quevedo,  who 
persuaded  Pedrarias  (very  possibly  Dona  Isabel 
was  here  a factor)  to  become  reconciled  and  give 
to  the  courtly  Balboa  his  eldest  daughter,  Dona 
Maria,  in  betrothal.  The  arrangement,  whatever 
may  have  been  the  motive  of  Pedrarias  in  coun- 
tenancing it,  in  nowise  changed  his  feeling  toward 
Balboa  — an  instinctive  jealousy  and  suspicion. 
To  Balboa,  on  the  contrary,  the  arrangement  was 
not  unpleasing.  He  still  loved  Careta’s  daughter; 
Doha  Maria  was  at  school  in  Spain;  his  marriage 
with  her  could  be  deferred.  Pedrarias  meanwhile 


86  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

could  not  well  oppose  the  passage  of  the  Adelan- 
tado,  his  prospective  son-in-law,  to  the  latter’s 
province  on  the  Pacific. 

What  Balboa  needed  was  ships.  These,  to  the 
number  of  four  brigantines,  he  built  from  the 
forest  on  the  northern  side  of  the  sierra  below 
Acla;  and  thousands  of  impressed  Indians  carried 
them  in  sections  over  the  ridge  to  the  waters  of  the 
river  Balsas  (Sabana?),  which  flowed  into  the  Gulf 
of  San  Miguel.  But  the  timbers  proved  rotten, 
and  the  work  of  shipbuilding  had  to  be  done  all 
over  again.  Done,  however,  it  finally  was;  and 
Balboa  stood  exultant  on  the  beach  of  Isla  Rica 
gazing  seaward.  The  nights  at  this  season  were 
clear,  we  are  told,  and  a certain  great  star  rode  in 
the  heavens  above.  Now  it  seems  that  just  after 
Balboa’s  discovery  of  the  Pacific,  a Venetian 
traveling  astrologer  who  was  in  Santa  Maria  had 
pointed  out  to  him  the  star,  telling  him  that  when 
it  attained  in  the  heavens  a definite  point  he  was 
to  beware,  as  mortal  peril  faced  him.  The  crisis 
safely  passed,  he  would  be  Fortune’s  child  — “the 
greatest  lord  and  captain  in  all  the  Indies,  and 
withal  the  richest.”  Turning  to  friends  who  were 
with  him,  Balboa  on  one  occasion  spoke  of  the  star 
and  ridiculed  the  astrologer.  “Have  I not,”  he 


BALBOA  AND  THE  PACIFIC 


87 


said,  “three  hundred  men  and  four  ships  and  the 
countenance,  officially,  of  Pedrarias ! ” 

From  time  to  time  news  had  reached  Darien  that, 
as  Balboa  had  been  superseded  by  Pedrarias,  so  the 
latter  was  to  be  superseded  by  Lope  de  Sosa,  act- 
ing Governor  of  the  Canary  Islands.  Such  news, 
now  that  Balboa  was  on  working  terms  with  Pe- 
drarias, was  not  welcome  to  him,  for  a change  in 
governors  might  cause  him  delay.  So  the  Adelan- 
tado  remarked  to  his  notary  that  it  would  be  well 
to  send  to  Acid  to  ascertain  whether  Lope  de 
Sosa  were  yet  arrived.  If  he  were,  then  Balboa 
could  not  put  to  sea  too  soon.  If  he  were  not,  some 
much  needed  iron  and  pitch  might  be  obtained, 
and  the  preparations  could  be  continued.  Four 
men  composed  the  party  to  go  to  Acla:  Andres 
Garabito,  Luis  Botello,  Fernando  Munoz,  and 
Andres  de  Valderrabano.  They  were  to  make  their 
visit  by  night  and  to  gather  information  from  the 
servant  who  would  be  found  in  Balboa’s  house. 

But  the  crisis  foretold  by  the  astrologer  and 
registered  by  the  star  had  come.  Garabito  under 
a dissembling  exterior  hated  Balboa  for  having 
admonished  him  against  attempted  familiarities 
with  Careta’s  daughter.  He  had  even  written 
to  Pedrarias  that  Balboa  cared  naught  for  Dona 


88  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

Maria,  to  whom  he  was  betrothed,  and  meant  at 
the  earliest  opportunity  to  renounce  the  Governor 
personally  as  well  as  politically.  Furthermore,  the 
remark  of  Balboa  about  a speedy  putting  to  sea 
had  been  overheard  by  a sentry,  who,  mistaking  it 
for  treason,  had  so  reported  it  to  Garabito  or 
Botello.  Finally,  the  period  within  which  the 
Adelantado  was  to  be  ready  for  sea,  under  agree- 
ment with  the  Governor,  had  been  much  exceeded 
and  Pedrarias  would  not  extend  it;  and  when  Bal- 
boa’s chief  financial  backer,  Fernando  de  Argiiello, 
wrote  advising  a putting  to  sea  at  once,  the  letter 
was  intercepted. 

Garabito  and  Botello  on  their  nocturnal  visit 
to  Acla  were  both  apprehended,  and  what  they 
related  to  Pedrarias  deeply  implicated  Balboa  in 
disloyalty  and  intrigue.  How  the  story  roused 
Pedrarias,  primitive  Spaniard  that  he  was,  to  a 
cold  fury,  distinctly  appears  in  the  counter  meas- 
ures which  he  took.  To  Balboa  he  penned  a be- 
guiling letter,  inviting  him  to  come  to  Acla.  To 
Francisco  Pizarro  — the  model  subordinate,  the 
ever-dutiful  one  — he  at  the  same  time  gave  orders 
to  gather  a force,  meet  Balboa,  and  arrest  him. 
The  Adelantado  came.  Warnings  he  received, 
but  he  disregarded  them.  Before  he  had  crossed 


BALBOA  AND  THE  PACIFIC 


89 


the  sierra  he  was  met  by  Pizarro’s  force.  The 
leader  himself  stepped  forward  and  made  the 
arrest.  “It  is  not  thus,”  said  Balboa,  smiling 
sadly,  “that  you  were  wont  to  come  forth  to  re- 
ceive me,  Francisco  Pizarro.” 

Balboa’s  trial  was  conducted  by  the  alcalde 
mayor  or  chief  judge,  Gaspar  de  Espinosa,  and 
the  Adelantado’s  entire  record,  from  the  days  of 
Enciso  and  Nicuesa,  was  admitted  against  him. 
Even  so  he  would  have  been  allowed  an  appeal  to 
the  Crown,  had  it  not  been  for  the  Governor,  who 
would  not  assent  to  it. 

At  Santa  Maria,  in  the  plaza,  a scaffold  and 
block  were  prepared,  and  early  in  the  morning  of 
a day  in  January,  1519,  Balboa  was  led  forth  in 
chains.  Before  him  walked  the  town  crier  ex- 
claiming : “ B ehold  the  traitor  and  usurper ! ” “ ’Tis 
false!”  retorted  Balboa,  “never  have  I been  dis- 
loyal!” With  this,  he  mounted  the  scaffold  and 
received  the  sacrament.  His  head  was  then  cut 
off  upon  a hatchment  cloth  and  stuck  upon  a 
pole.  The  same  day,  until  past  nightfall,  were 
beheaded  in  ghastly  succession  Valderrabano,  Bo- 
tello,  Munoz,  and  Argiiello.  Pedrarias,  it  is  said, 
witnessed  the  executions  from  behind  the  shelter 
of  a lattice;  while  as  for  Garabito,  he  reaped  a 


90  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

not  uncommon  reward  of  treachery  in  the  salva- 
tion of  his  own  life. 

Thus  the  third  voyage  of  Columbus,  the  voyage 
for  pearls,  brought  about,  as  a first  great  result, 
the  occupation  of  that  part  of  the  mainland  of 
America  now  known  as  the  Isthmus  of  Panama 
and  the  discovery  of  the  Pacific  Ocean.  As  its 
second  great  result,  it  brought  about,  though  less 
directly,  the  occupation  of  Mexico,  a tale  which 
remains  to  be  told. 


CHAPTER  IV 


CORTES  AND  MEXICO 


Where  dwell  the  gods? 

Where  dwell  the  gods? 

Oh  dwell  they  in  the  sky? 

The  gods  are  always  nigh. 

Raymond:  The  Aztec  God. 

But  what  of  the  young  nobleman  — Valdivia?  “O 
you  wretched  men  of  Darien,”  exclaims  Peter 
Martyr,  “tarry  for  Valdivia  whom  you  sent  to 
provide  to  helpe  your  necessities?  Provide  for 
yourselves  rather,  and  trust  not  to  them  whose 
fortune  yee  know  not.” 

Juan  de  Valdivia,  it  will  be  remembered,  had  in 
January,  1512,  set  out  from  Santa  Maria  of  Darien 
for  Espanola  to  solicit  of  Don  Diego  Columbus  a 
supply  of  food.  His  return,  long  looked  for,  never 
came.  His  ship  was  wrecked  off  Jamaica,  and  he 
was  carried  in  an  open  boat  with  a few  followers 

to  the  coast  of  Yucatan.  Here  he  was  seized  by 

91 


92  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

the  local  cacique  and  with  three  others  was  sacri- 
ficed to  the  gods,  his  heart  being  torn  out  and  his 
flesh  eaten.  Some  of  the  company  were  kept 
prisoners.  One  by  one  they  died  till  two  only  were 
left  — Gonzalo  Guerrero,  a seaman,  and  Geronimo 
de  Aguilar,  a friar  — both  of  whom  some  eight 
years  later  were  found,  as  will  be  seen,  by  Cortes. 

Columbus  never  reached  Yucatan,  but  on  his 
first  voyage  he  heard  of  the  culture  of  a people 
called  the  Mayas,  who  wore  clothes  and  dwelt  on 
a mainland  ten  days’  journey  in  a canoe  from  Es- 
panola;  and  on  his  fourth  voyage  he  came,  on  July 
30,  1502,  into  actual  touch  with  this  civilization, 
near  the  island  of  Guanaja,  off  the  coast  of  Hon- 
duras. Here  he  encountered  a monster  canoe 
provided  with  an  awning  and  laden  with  merchan- 
dise; a canoe  bearing  a cacique  clad  in  loin  cloth 
and  mantle;  one,  furthermore,  which  was  being 
propelled  by  a band  of  twenty-five  Indians  “well 
clothed.”  Nor  was  Columbus’s  acquaintance  with 
the  Maya  culture  limited  to  the  sight  of  the  canoe. 
Near  Cariari  (Nicaragua)  he  personally  visited  a 
mountain  tomb,  “as  large  as  a house  and  elabo- 
rately sculptured,”  where  there  stood,  or  crouched, 
as  though  peering  within,  the  corpse  of  a Maya 
Indian.  He  saw  also,  he  tells  us,  “some  large 


CORTES  AND  MEXICO 


93 


sheets  of  cotton  cloth  elaborately  and  cleverly 
worked,  and  other  sheets  [Maya  manuscripts?] 
very  delicately  painted.” 

As  compared  with  the  Nahuas  of  Mexico  (pre- 
Aztec  as  well  as  Aztec),  the  Mayas  of  Yucatan 
were  an  ancient,  a peaceful,  and  a polished  race; 
and,  like  all  races  that  have  advanced  as  far 
as  barbarism,  they  were  emphatically  religious. 
Their  most  characteristic  deity,  perhaps,  was  It- 
zamna,  god  of  the  East  or  rising  sun,  inventor  of 
letters.  But  there  was  another  sun  deity,  Ku- 
kulcan,  the  most  active  and  immanent  of  the  Maya 
gods.  He  was  patron  of  arts  and  crafts,  inculcator 
of  peace,  and  withal  deprecator  of  human  sac- 
rifices — a god  of  order  who,  having  founded  cities, 
had  departed  into  the  sunrise,  whence  he  had 
promised  to  return  at  a future  time.  War  gods 
there  were  in  the  Maya  pantheon,  but  war  and 
religion,  despite  some  human  sacrifices,  were  not 
the  intimate  blend  that  they  were  in  Mexico. 

If  the  death  of  Valdivia  and  his  three  fellow 
unfortunates  upon  a heathen  altar  may  be  re- 
garded as  demanding  of  Heaven  to  be  avenged, 
vengeance  nevertheless  was  somewhat  delayed. 
Valdivia  died  in  1512.  Up  to  that  time  but  little 
had  been  done  to  subdue  and  occupy  the  Antilles 


94 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


outside  of  Espafiola.  In  1509  Diego  Columbus  had 
sent  a Governor  to  Jamaica,  and  in  1511  he  had 
made  Diego  Velasquez  Governor  of  Cuba  — aland 
which  Christopher  Columbus  had  never  recognized 
as  insular,  but  which  had  been  officially  demon- 
strated so  to  be  by  a voyage  of  circumnavigation 
effected  by  Sebastian  de  Ocampo  in  1508.  Velas- 
quez was  jocose  and  affable  but  at  the  same  time 
acquisitive  and  envious.  To  Cuba  he  took  with 
him,  or  soon  summoned  to  follow  him,  Francisco 
Hernandez  de  Cordoba,  Juan  de  Grijalva,  Bar- 
tolome  de  las  Casas,  Panfilo  de  Narvaez,  and 
Hernan  Cortes.  Narvaez  did  the  work  of  pacifica- 
tion, while  Velasquez  founded  Trinidad,  Puerto 
del  Principe,  Matanzas,  Santo  Espiritu,  San  Sal- 
vador, Habana,  and  Santiago. 

In  1516,  because  of  the  continued  famine  in 
Darien,  Governor  Pedrarias  gave  leave  to  his  silken 
host,  as  many  as  wished,  to  go  to  Cuba,  where 
provisions  were  not  lacking.  And  one  hundred 
and  ten  went.  Velasquez  met  them  cordially  and 
promised  them  land  if  they  would  wait  for  vacan- 
cies, but  they  were  tired  of  a passive  r61e  and 
craved  activity.  Slave  catching,  though  contrary 
to  law,  was  at  this  time  practised  in  the  island, 
and  it  no  doubt  was  with  the  profits  from  such  an 


CORTES  AND  MEXICO 


95 


enterprise  in  view  that  the  Darien  arrivals  made 
ready  an  expedition  which  would  serve  as  an  out- 
let for  their  energies.  They  chartered  two  ves- 
sels, Velasquez,  it  is  said,  contributing  a third, 
and  on  February  8,  1517,  with  Hernandez  de 
Cordoba,  now  a rich  planter  of  Santo  Espiritu,  as 
captain,  unfurled  their  sails  from  San  Cristobal, 
the  old  Habana. 

Whither  should  they  fare?  Their  chief  pilot 
counseled  adventuring  straight  into  the  west,  into 
the  region  of  the  people  who  “wore  clothes.”  The 
squadron,  about  the  1st  or  2d  of  March,  reached 
the  island  of  Las  Mugeres  (Island  of  Women), 
and  on  the  4th  landed  at  Point  Catoche,  the  ex- 
treme northeasterly  limit  of  Yucatan.  Their 
next  landing  was  at  Champoton,  in  Campeche, 
whence  they  tediously  worked  their  way  back  to 
San  Cristobal  by  way  of  the  peninsula  of  Florida. 
On  this  expedition  the  Spaniards  were  roughly 
handled  by  the  natives.  Both  Cordoba  and  Bernal 
Diaz  were  wounded,  the  former  so  severely  that 
soon  after  reaching  Cuba  he  died.  But  the  in- 
vaders succeeded  in  bringing  away  two  youths 
whom  they  named,  respectively,  Melchor  and 
Julian,  and  to  whom  they  taught  Spanish,  that 
they  might  serve  as  interpreters. 


96 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


Foiled  as  to  slave  catching  but  curious  regarding 
Yucatan,  the  Cuban  settlers  by  1518  were  ready 
for  a second  adventure  into  the  west,  and  this  time 
it  was  Velasquez  who  took  the  lead.  He  managed 
to  add  two  vessels  to  two  others  left  from  the  ex- 
pedition of  Cordoba,  enlisted  some  two  hundred 
and  fifty  men,  and  appointed  Juan  de  Grijalva 
commander-in-chief.  Sail  was  made  from  San- 
tiago de  Cuba  on  the  8th  of  April,  with  Alaminos 
once  more  as  chief  pilot,  and  on  the  3d  of  May  the 
fleet  gained,  to  the  southward  of  Point  Catoche,  a 
large  island  called  Cozumel  (Island  of  Swallows). 
By  the  last  of  the  month  the  expedition  had  passed 
Lake  Terminos,  and  by  the  18th  of  June  various 
rivers  of  Tabasco,  such  as  Rio  de  Grijalva  and 
Rio  de  Banderas,  and  various  islands  off  Mexico, 
including  San  Juan  de  Ulua  and  Isla  de  Sacrificios. 
They  made  a landing  where  now  stands  the  city 
of  Vera  Cruz. 

Grijalva,  under  the  orders  given  him,  might 
trade  in  any  regions  discovered,  but  he  might  not 
colonize,  and,  as  the  country  everywhere  by  its 
aspect  invited  to  colonization,  Alvarado  on  the 
24th  of  June  was  permitted  to  sail  for  Cuba 
to  carry  back  the  sick,  report  progress,  and,  if 
possible,  obtain  permission  to  form  settlements. 


CORTES  AND  MEXICO 


97 


Meanwhile  Grijalva  followed  the  Mexican  coast 
as  far  north  as  Cape  Rojo,  whence,  returning  to 
Yucatan,  he  sailed  for  Cuba,  reaching  Matanzas 
about  the  1st  of  November. 

On  both  the  Cordoba  and  Grijalva  expeditions 
the  Spaniards  were  impressed  by  divers  things,  but 
more  than  with  anything  else  by  the  scenery,  the 
sacrificial  mounds,  and  the  stone  temples.  On 
every  island,  and  dotting  the  coast  of  the  mainland, 
were  to  be  seen  mounds  pyramidal  in  form,  as- 
cended by  stone  steps,  and  surmounted  by  temple 
towers  of  squat  masonry.  The  towers  gleamed 
white,  and  over  them  floated  the  smoke  of  incense 
and  of  sacrifice.  At  Campeche,  Cordoba  saw  many 
temples  or  “prayer-places”  wetted  within  with 
fresh  blood.  From  each  there  swarmed  angrily 
forth  half  a score  of  priests,  armed  with  braziers, 
and  clad  in  white  mantles  down  which  fell  their 
hair,  long,  black,  and  disheveled  — so  matted  and 
clotted  with  blood,  from  their  own  ears  lacerated 
in  penance,  that  one  strand  could  not  be  separated 
from  another.  Indeed  the  farther  to  the  west  the 
Spaniards  fared  — the  closer  their  approach,  that 
is  to  say,  to  the  Nahua  tribes  of  Mexico  as  dis- 
tinguished from  the  Maya  of  Yucatan  — the  more 
the  evidences  of  human  sacrifices  multiplied. 


98 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


“Why,  ” asked  Grijalva  of  a Tabasco  Indian,  “this 
ripping  open  of  human  bodies  and  offering  of 
bloody  hearts  to  hungry  gods?”  “Because,”  was 
the  reply,  “ the  people  of  Ulua  [by  which  was  meant 
Mexico]  will  have  it  so.” 

When,  in  November,  1518,  Grijalva  reached 
Cuba  — then  called  Isla  Fernandina  — he  found 
himself  most  undeservedly  out  of  favor.  He  was 
young,  handsome,  and  chivalric,  but  above  all 
conscientious,  so  conscientious  that  Las  Casas 
tells  us  he  would  have  made  a good  monk.  Having 
been  ordered  not  to  plant  colonies,  he  had  obeyed. 
But  obedience  proved  to  be  his  undoing,  for, 
angered  by  it,  his  subordinates,  particularly  Alva- 
rado, whom  he  had  reproved,  had  misrepresented 
him  to  Velasquez,  and  already  that  grasping  ruler 
had  decided  upon  a new  voyage  in  which  Grijalva 
was  not  to  share. 

For  this  new  voyage  Velasquez  sought  a com- 
mander of  quite  supermundane  qualities  — one 
astute  and  valiant  enough  to  achieve  rare  deeds 
and  at  the  same  time  subservient  enough  to  give 
all  the  honors  and  emoluments  to  Velasquez. 
The  Governor,  profiting  by  Grijalva’s  labors,  had 
already  on  the  13th  of  November  secured  for  him- 
self the  adelantadoship  of  all  that  “he  had  dis- 


CORTES  AND  MEXICO 


99 


covered”  in  the  West  or  “might  thereafter  dis- 
cover” there,  and  his  solicitude  to  make  just  the 
right  choice  of  a commander  was  intense.  Then, 
as  not  seldom  in  human  affairs,  stepped  in  Fate  — 
ironical,  mocking  Fate.  To  Diego  Velasquez, 
tremulous  with  apprehension  lest  he  choose 
wrongly  for  himself,  Fate  dictated  the  selection 
of  Hernan  Cortes! 

It  has  been  said  that  the  rise  of  Cortes  was  due 
to  the  third  voyage  of  Columbus;  and  the  state- 
ment is  true  in  that  his  rise  was  part  of  the  move- 
ment following  upon  Columbus’s  pearl  discoveries 
— a movement  which,  through  Nicuesa  and  Ojeda, 
begat  Balboa;  and,  through  Balboa,  begat  Pe- 
drarias;  and,  through  Pedrarias,  those  activities  in 
Cuba  which  resulted  in  the  expeditions  of  Cordoba 
and  Grijalva.  Apropos  of  Columbus,  in  this  con- 
nection, regret  at  times  has  found  voice  that  it 
was  not  he  who  conquered  Mexico  rather  than 
Cortes.  There,  it  is  said,  he  would  have  found 
fulfillment  of  his  dream  of  gold,  if  not  of  spicery, 
in  measure  far  more  complete  than  in  Asia  and 
India,  for  in  the  fifteenth  century  the  Cathay  of 
Marco  Polo,  as  also  Polo’s  Cipangu,  were  van- 
ished things.  But  to  each  his  task.  The  Mexican 


100 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


conquest  called  for  traits  at  least  one  of  which, 
ruthlessness,  Columbus  did  not  possess.  It  called, 
that  is  to  say,  for  the  traits  which  were  pecul- 
iarly Spanish,  and  it  called  for  all  of  them  — for 
ruthlessness,  for  pride,  for  devoutness,  and  for 
romanticism.  These  traits,  combined  and  co- 
ordinated in  a unique  manner,  belonged  to  Cortes. 

Hernan  Cortes  was  born  in  Medellin,  in  Estre- 
madura,  in  1485.  His  parents  were  — as  who  in 
those  days  in  Spain  was  not?  — of  noble  descent 
though  poor.  As  he  was  delicate  in  health,  he  was 
destined  for  the  law.  At  fourteen  he  entered  the 
University  of  Salamanca,  where  he  remained  two 
years,  acquiring  a smattering  of  Latin  and  some 
ease  in  rhetoric.  On  leaving  the  university  he 
looked  about  him.  He  might  join  the  banner  of 
the  Great  Captain,  Cordoba,  as  had  been  the 
frustrated  purpose  of  so  many  of  the  followers 
of  Pedrarias,  or  he  might  go  to  the  Indies.  The 
Indies  were  his  choice,  and  thither  in  1504  he  took 
passage. 

This  was  the  period  just  subsequent  to  the 
coming  of  Nicolas  de  Ovando  to  Espafiola  as 
Governor,  and  Cortes  after  some  hesitation  was 
induced  by  Ovando  to  become  a planter.  In  1510 
he  would  have  joined  Nicuesa  on  his  Veragua 


CORTES  AND  MEXICO 


101 


(Castilla  del  Oro)  expedition,  but  was  prevented 
by  an  abscess  under  the  right  knee.  In  1511  Diego 
Velasquez,  who  admired  his  intelligence,  took  him 
to  Cuba  as  business  adviser  or  private  secretary. 
Cortes  was  young  and  famed  for  his  amorous 
gallantries.  According  to  reports  not  altogether 
illuminating,  his  “affairs”  in  Cuba  involved  him 
in  discord  with  Velasquez.  Catalina  Suarez  was 
the  name  of  one  of  his  inamoratas,  and  her  he 
married.  By  1518  Velasquez,  despite  differences, 
had  appointed  him  alcalde  at  Santiago  de  Cuba. 
Cortes  was  now  thirty-three.  He  was  of  medium 
stature,  compact  and  muscular,  and  had  dark  eyes, 
good  features,  a short  beard,  and  legs  a trifle 
bowed.  Outwardly  he  was  frank  and  vivacious, 
but  inwardly  he  was  calculating  and  self-contained. 

Since  1516  in  Espanola,  Diego  Columbus,  as 
Admiral  and  Governor,  had  been  under  the  super- 
visory authority  of  three  monks,  known  as  the 
Jeronimite  Fathers,  who  had  been  sent  to  the 
Indies  at  the  instance  of  Las  Casas  to  temper 
somewhat  with  mercy  the  dealings  of  Spaniards 
with  the  natives,  and  it  was  necessary  to  obtain 
from  them  sanction  for  enterprises  such  as  that 
for  which  Velasquez  had  selected  Cortes.  Velas- 
quez obtained  the  requisite  sanction  and,  on  the 


102 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


23d  of  October,  before  Grijalva’s  own  return  from 
the  west,  he  issued  instructions  authorizing  (as 
in  Grijalva’s  case)  exploration  but  not  colonization. 

Cortes  was  now  energy  itself.  He  mortgaged 
his  estate;  he  secured  a large  contribution  from 
Velasquez;  he  stuck  a plume  in  his  bonnet;  he 
hoisted  a banner;  he  issued  proclamations.  By 
these  means  and  by  enacting  throughout  a jovial 
role,  he  gathered  out  of  Cuba  and  Jamaica  eleven 
vessels,  508  soldiers,  and  109  seamen  by  February 
10,  1519.  But  there  were  difficulties,  and  the 
gravest  of  these  was  a distrust  of  Cortes  which 
was  more  and  more  perceptibly  defining  itself 
in  the  mind  of  the  Governor. 

Like  the  chorus  in  the  drama  of  antiquity,  the 
fool  or  jester  of  early  modern  drama  performed  a 
work  of  prognosis.  He  forecast  the  issue.  Such 
a fool  Diego  Columbus  had  about  him,  officially, 
in  the  person  of  a sharp-witted  dwarf  named 
Francisquillo.  This  oracle,  unlike  the  fool  in  Lear , 
did  not  say  openly  to  his  master:  “Thou  had’st 
little  wit  in  thy  bald  crown  when  thou  gav’st  thy 
golden  one  away,  ” but  he  said  what  was  equivalent 
to  it.  To  Velasquez  — as  one  day,  along  with 
Cortes,  he  surveyed  the  harbor  of  Santiago  alive 
with  the  preparation  of  Cortes’s  fleet  — Francis- 


CORTES  AND  MEXICO 


103 


quillo,  who  was  capering  about,  exclaimed:  “Have 
a care,  Diego,  Diego,  lest  this  Estremaduran 
captain  of  yours  make  off  with  the  fleet! ” Herein, 
it  is  said,  the  distrust  on  the  part  of  Velasquez 
took  its  rise. 

Cortes  did  not  slink  from  Santiago  with  his  ships 
in  the  night.  He  left  openly  in  the  daytime  after 
embracing  the  Governor,  but  he  was  nevertheless 
closely  watched.  Indeed  Velasquez’s  distrust  of 
him  continued  to  grow,  for  he  made  frantic  efforts 
to  supersede  him  at  Trinidad  and  to  stop  him  and 
apprehend  him  at  San  Cristobal. 

In  his  train  Cortes  took  a notable  band  of  Span- 
ish gentlemen  — ten  stanch  captains  each  in  com- 
mand of  a company,  with  himself  in  command 
of  the  eleventh.  The  arms  carried  were  thirty- 
two  crossbows,  thirteen  firelocks,  and  an  outfit 
of  swords  and  spears,  the  whole  reenforced  by  ar- 
tillery in  the  form  of  ten  bronzed  guns  — breech- 
loaders! — and  four  falconets.  But  above  and  be- 
yond all  else  were  sixteen  noble  horses,  about  which 
more  anon.  The  general  rendezvous  was  Cape 
San  Antonio,  the  most  westerly  point  of  Cuba, 
whence  on  the  18th  of  February  the  expedition  — 
all  save  Pedro  de  Alvarado’s  ship,  which  was  driven 
aside  by  tempest  — set  its  prows  for  Cozumel. 


104  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

At  this  time  there  was  no  knowledge  in  the 
Indies  of  the  fate  of  the  Valdivia  party,  but  on 
the  Cordoba  expedition  Indians  of  Campeche  had 
saluted  the  Spaniards  with  the  word  “Castilan,” 
and  this  was  deemed  significant.  At  any  rate  after 
much  inquiry  on  the  Yucatan  coast  and  much  dis- 
patching of  messengers  inland,  Aguilar  appeared, 
though  Guerrero  did  not.  Provided  thus  with  a 
reliable  interpreter  — for  Melchor  and  Julian  had 
proved  wanting  and  Aguilar  was  willing  — Cortes 
early  in  March  set  sail  with  his  fleet  for  the  coun- 
try of  the  cacique  Tabasco. 

The  halting  point  of  the  Spaniards  was  an  island 
in  the  Tabasco  or  Grijalva  River,  but  when  they 
sought  to  establish  themselves  on  the  mainland, 
christened  by  Cortes  “New  Spain,”  they  were 
vigorously  withstood.  A fight  took  place  on  the 
25th  of  March,  and  fortune  was  turned  in  favor  of 
the  Spaniards  and  against  overwhelming  bodies  of 
Indians  by  the  artillery  and  the  horses. 

In  Darien,  where  the  natives  were  lower  in  the 
scale  of  barbarism  than  in  Yucatan  and  Mexico, 
Balboa  had  already  won  triumphs  by  the  aid  of 
powerful  dogs.  But  to  the  east  of  the  Gulf  of 
Uraba,  that  region  of  the  poisoned  arrow,  dogs 
had  not  been  found  effective;  and  in  Yucatan 


CORTES  AND  MEXICO  105 

and  Mexico  — where  the  missiles  most  in  use  were 
darts,  javelins,  slingstones,  and  the  obsidian- 
edged  sword-club  or  macuahuitl  — dogs,  save  for 
hunting  purposes,  were  eschewed.  What  in  Darien 
was  accomplished  by  the  dog  was  accomplished  in 
the  region  farther  west  by  the  horse. 

At  Tabasco,  or  rather  on  the  plain  of  Ceutla 
near  by,  the  horses,  supported  by  the  cannon, 
therefore  won  the  day.  The  Indians,  who 
“covered  the  whole  plain,”  who  “wore  great 
feather  crests”  and  “quilted  cotton  armor,”  who 
carried  “drums  and  trumpets”  and  rained  upon 
their  foe  arrows,  javelins,  and  stones,  were  finally 
hemmed  in  between  the  Spanish  guns,  which 
ploughed  through  their  masses,  and  the  Spanish 
horse,  who  under  Cortes  himself  speared  them 
down,  and  so  were  brought  to  a stand.  In  the  eyes 
of  the  terrorized  barbarians  the  guns  with  their 
thunder  and  lightning  were  a marvel;  but  the 
horsemen  were  a greater  marvel  still,  for  they  were 
each  a living  monster,  horse  and  rider,  in  the  words 
of  Bernal  Diaz,  “being  all  one  animal.” 

It  was  at  the  close  of  this  battle  that  the  Tabas- 
cans,  suing  for  peace,  brought  to  Cortes  twenty 
young  women,  among  them  Dona  Marina,  as  she 
came  to  be  known  — “a  truly  great  chiefteness, 


106  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

a daughter  of  caciques  and  a mistress  of  vassals.” 
Marina  was  Aztec,  but  as  a little  girl  had  been 
given  by  her  mother  to  the  Indians  of  Tabasco  in 
order  to  make  way  for  the  succession  of  a half- 
brother  to  the  headship  of  her  tribe.  Cortes  at 
first  did  not  bestow  upon  her  especial  notice, 
merely  assigning  her  to  “a  distinguished  gentle- 
man.” What  made  her  fortune  was  her  knowledge 
of  both  Nahua  and  Maya  speech,  combined  with 
her  intelligence.  The  rescued  Aguilar,  who  spoke 
the  Maya  of  Yucatan  and  Tabasco,  readily  under- 
stood the  Maya  of  Tabasco  as  spoken  by  Marina. 
So,  as  it  proved,  the  chain  of  tongues  indispensable 
to  Cort6s  was  complete  — Marina  translating  Az- 
tec Nahua  into  Tabascan  Maya,  which  Aguilar  in 
turn  put  into  Castilian  Spanish. 

Cortes,  who  no  less  than  Columbus  was  devout, 
spent  Palm  Sunday  of  the  year  1519  at  Tabasco, 
where  a religious  procession  was  held  and  mass 
was  sung,  and  where  the  Indians  were  stoutly 
exhorted  to  give  up  their  bloody  sacrifices  and 
idols.  The  fleet  then  set  sail  and  by  Holy  Thurs- 
day was  at  the  island  of  San  Juan  de  Ulua.  Here 
the  Spaniards  first  came  to  a definite  knowledge  of 
the  existence  and  importance  of  Montezuma.  It 


CORTES  AND  MEXICO 


107 


is  true  that  at  Tabasco  Grijalva  had  heard  of  a 
Culua,  or  Ulua,  “where  there  was  plenty  of  gold”; 
but,  in  the  words  of  the  chronicler,  “we  did  not 
know  what  this  Culua  could  be.” 

At  San  Juan  de  Ulua  the  fleet  of  Cortes  lay  at 
anchor,  its  fiery  purpose  clothed,  as  some  one  has 
said,  in  dissembling  white.  Hardly  had  it  assumed 
its  position  when  from  two  large  canoes  there 
ascended  to  the  deck  of  the  flagship  a group  of 
Indians.  Asking  for  the  Tlatoan,  or  Chief,  they 
did  him  reverence,  but  beyond  this  they  were 
unable  to  make  themselves  understood.  There- 
upon Marina,  who  with  other  slave  girls  was 
standing  by,  said  to  Aguilar  that  the  Indians 
were  Mexicans  sent  by  the  cacique  Cuitlalpitoc, 
a servant  of  Montezuma,  and  that  he  wished  to 
know  whence  the  strangers  had  come  and  why. 
So  was  begun  a series  of  interchanges  between 
Cortes  and  the  overlord  of  Culua  or  Mexico  — 
interchanges  conducted  on  the  part  of  the  one 
with  veiled  though  ever  mounting  audacity,  and 
on  the  part  of  the  other  with  veiled  though  ever 
deepening  apprehension. 

For  more  than  a fortnight  Cortes  encouraged 
the  coming  of  embassies  — “for  trade.”  First 
came  Cuitlalpitoc  accompanied  by  his  superior, 


108  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

Teuhtlilli;  and  with  them  they  brought  cotton 
fabrics  done  in  brilliant  feather  designs  — ten 
bales  of  them  — as  also  articles  of  wrought  gold 
set  with  rare  stones.  In  return  Cortes  gave  a 
carved  and  inlaid  armchair,  some  engraved  stones, 
a crimson  cap,  beads,  and  a gilt  helmet  which 
Teuhtlilli  had  wondered  at  and  was  told  to  bring 
back  filled  with  gold  dust.  The  Spaniard  asked 
also  for  a time  and  place  to  be  fixed  at  which  he 
might  meet  Montezuma. 

Then,  in  due  season,  came  a second  embassy, 
one  headed  by  a cacique  named  Quintalbor,  who 
in  looks  resembled  Cortes.  With  Quintalbor  came 
Teuhtlilli;  and  this  time,  besides  cotton  fabrics 
embroidered  in  feathers  and  gold,  there  were 
brought  large  plumes  of  bright  colors  spangled 
with  gold  and  pearls;  great  feather  fans;  rods  of 
gold  like  a magistrate’s  staff ; collars  and  necklaces 
with  pendant  golden  bells;  head-dresses  of  green 
quetzal  feathers  and  gold,  or  of  feathers  and  silver; 
miniature  golden  fish;  alligators,  ducks,  monkeys, 
pumas,  and  jaguars;  a graceful  bow  with  twelve 
sharp  arrows  — all  these  things,  to  say  naught  of 
Nahua  books  executed  in  picture-writing  upon 
cotton  or  bark.  Nor  yet  were  these  things  all,  for, 
dominating  the  entire  collection,  were  a wheel  of 


CORTES  AND  MEXICO  109 

gold  as  large  as  a cart-wheel,  a wheel  of  silver 
equally  large  (the  twain  worth  in  American  money 
of  today  some  $290,000),  and  the  helmet  at  which 
Teuhtlilli  had  wondered  filled  with  grains  of  gold 
fresh  from  the  placers. 

The  object  of  this  second  embassy  was  clearly  to 
bribe  Cortes  into  leaving  the  country,  for,  to  his 
wish  again  earnestly  expressed  to  visit  Montezuma 
many  objections  were  courteously  interposed.  The 
refusal  indeed  was  soon  made  pointed  and  explicit, 
for  Teuhtlilli,  having  gone  through  the  form  of 
carrying  to  his  lord  the  Spanish  leader’s  reiterated 
request,  came  back  after  ten  days  bearing  a 
quantity  of  robes,  feathers,  and  gems  as  a gift  to 
be  carried  by  Cortes  personally  to  his  own  over- 
lord,  the  Spanish  King. 

Having  thus  “felt  out”  Montezuma  and  his 
magnificence,  Cortes  saw  his  goal  before  him. 
But  could  he  reach  it?  Reach  it  he  must  if  he 
would  escape  outlawry.  Already  he  had  broken 
with  Velasquez,  for  at  Tabasco  he  had  taken 
possession  in  the  name  of  the  King  alone.  His 
position  was  like  that  of  Balboa  after  he  had  de- 
ported Enciso  and  had  heard  of  the  golden-shored 
Pacific.  He  must  seize  his  opportunity.  He  must 
do  or  die. 


110  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

As  a first  step  Cortes  resolved  upon  a new  basis 
for  his  expedition.  The  soldiers  must  become  a 
Spanish  colony  looking  immediately  to  the  King. 
Over  this  colony  he  himself  must  be  chosen  Cap- 
tain-General and  Justicia  Mayor.  As  such  he 
could  found  a settlement,  taking  care  by  destroy- 
ing his  fleet  to  remove  from  his  followers  all  tempta- 
tion to  resume  relations  with  Cuba  and  Velasquez. 
Even  so,  however,  the  situation  for  Cortes  was 
fraught  with  difficulty.  Assuming  the  successful 
establishment  of  direct  relations  with  Charles  V, 
successor  to  Ferdinand  on  the  Spanish  throne,  how 
about  the  Indians?  What  would  be  their  attitude 
toward  the  appropriation  of  Montezuma’s  wealth 
by  the  arrogant  white  strangers  — the  white 
strangers  from  out  the  sunrise?  But  just  here  a 
stroke  of  fortune ! 

Across  the  sand  dunes  above  the  San  Juan  de 
Ulua  anchorage,  came  one  day,  soon  after  the  de- 
parture of  the  last  of  the  embassies  from  Monte- 
zuma, five  Indians.  They  were  not  Aztec,  but  two 
of  their  number  spoke  Nahua,  and  by  aid  of  Marina 
and  Aguilar  it  was  quickly  learned  that  they  were 
Totonacs,  subject  to  Montezuma  and  hating  him 
with  a deadly  fear.  Their  principal  settlement, 
Cempoalla,  was  a short  distance  inland  to  the 


CORTES  AND  MEXICO 


111 


north,  and  here,  eager  for  a conference  with  the 
white  chieftain,  waited  their  cacique.  Into  the 
hands  of  Cortes  was  given  a possible  solution  of  his 
difficulty,  and  he  was  not  slow  to  perceive  it. 

Cortes  approached  Cempoalla  overland  with 
four  hundred  men  and  two  light  guns;  while  the 
fleet  ascended  the  coast  some  ten  leagues  to  a 
harbor  called  Bernal,  discovered  by  Francisco  de 
Monte  jo.  At  the  anchorage  opposite  San  Juan  de 
Ulua  — the  present  Vera  Cruz  — it  was  not  only 
hot  and  damp,  but  according  to  Bernal  Diaz  “there 
were  always  there  many  mosquitoes,  both  long- 
legged  ones  and  small  ones.”  The  way  to  Cem- 
poalla wound  through  tropical  forest  filled  with 
birds  of  startling  plumage  and  dominated  through- 
out by  the  snow-crowned  peak  of  Orizaba,  “Star 
Mountain,”  gleaming  in  majesty  to  the  south  and 
west.  As  for  the  settlement  itself,  it  was  the  first 
great  town,  the  product  of  barbarism,  which  the 
Spaniards  had  seen.  From  out  a plaza  rose 
towered  temples  on  pyramidal  foundations;  while 
the  sides  of  the  square  were  formed  by  terrace- 
roofed  buildings  of  stone  and  adobe,  the  whole 
brilliant  with  white  stucco. 

Cempoalla  was  dazzling,  but  no  less  was  it 
beautiful.  Not  only  did  it  shine  like  silver,  of 


112  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

which  some  of  the  Spaniards  at  first  thought  it  to 
be  constructed,  but  its  houses  were  embowered  in 
green,  and  against  this  green  and  the  white  walls 
beneath  glowed  the  massed  colors  of  tropical 
flowers.  Roses  in  particular  abounded.  As  the 
Spaniards  entered  and  marched  along,  they  were 
met  by  deputations  which  showered  roses  upon  the 
horsemen.  To  Cortes  some  handed  bouquets, 
while  others  flung  rose  garlands  about  his  neck  or 
placed  wreaths  on  his  helmet.  The  foot-soldiers, 
too,  were  remembered,  for  to  them  were  given 
pineapples,  cherries,  juicy  zapotes,  and  aromatic 
anonas.  The  palace  or  official  abode  of  the  ca- 
cique was  at  length  reached,  and,  though  that  per- 
sonage was  very  sedate,  he  was  so  corpulent  and 
shook  so  when  he  walked  that  the  Spaniards  could 
not  be  restrained  from  laughing  at  him. 

Hardly  had  Cortes  arrived  in  the  Cempoallan 
district  when  proof  of  the  dread  which  the  overlord 
of  Ulua  or  Mexico  inspired  was  dramatically  re- 
vealed. Five  of  Montezuma’s  tribute  men  ap- 
peared. Haughty  and  insolent  was  their  mien,  and 
upon  them  the  Cempoallans  attended  like  slaves. 
“Their  shining  hair,”  says  Bernal  Diaz,  “was 
gathered  up  as  though  tied  on  their  heads,  and  each 
one  was  smelling  the  roses  that  he  carried,  and 


CORTES  AND  MEXICO  113 

each  had  a crooked  staff  in  his  hand.”  The  mean- 
ing of  the  visit  was  that  Montezuma  resented  the 
fact  that  Cempoalla  was  entertaining  the  white 
strangers,  especially  as  by  the  last  embassy  sent  to 
Cortes  it  had  been  made  plain  that  their  presence 
in  Mexico  was  no  longer  desired.  Expiation, 
therefore,  was  demanded,  and  of  the  Cempoallan 
youth,  men  and  maids,  twenty  must  accompany 
the  tribute  men  to  Ulua  and  yield  their  hearts  upon 
the  altar. 

Cortes’s  purpose  in  Cempoalla  was  to  cement  an 
alliance  with  the  Totonacs,  yet  to  avoid  as  long  as 
possible  a break  with  the  lord  of  Ulua.  He  secretly 
ordered  the  Cempoallans  to  throw  Montezuma’s 
envoys  into  prison  and  to  withhold  tribute.  At 
the  same  time  he  ingratiated  himself  with  Mon- 
tezuma by  covertly  liberating  the  prisoners  and 
sending  them  to  their  lord  with  the  tale  of  their 
deliverance  at  his  hands.  Montezuma  therefore 
reopened  relations  with  the  Spanish  leader  by 
sending  a further  embassy  bearing  presents. 
Upon  this  delegation  Cortes  wrought  with  great 
effect  by  resorting  to  his  never  failing  dependence 
— the  horse.  Verily,  to  the  Mexicans,  the  neck 
of  the  horse  was  “clothed  with  thunder”;  “the 
glory  of  his  nostrils  was  terrible”;  “he  swallowed 


s 


114  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

the  ground  with  fierceness  and  rage,  and  said 
among  the  trumpets  ‘ha!  ha!’” 

Having  concluded  an  alliance  with  the  Totonacs, 
Cortes  founded  in  June,  1519,  in  Bernal  Harbor  his 
projected  settlement,  the  town  of  Villa  Rica  de  la 
Vera  Cruz;  and  in  July  he  sent  to  the  King  letters 
explanatory  of  the  proceeding.  Just  prior  to  this, 
in  renewed  fury  of  missionary  zeal  — a fury  which 
Father  Olmedo,  priest  to  the  army,  did  his  best 
somewhat  to  restrain  — he  had  thrown  down  the 
idols  at  Cempoalla  and  cleansed  the  temples  of 
blood.  His  next  acts  were  to  scuttle  and  sink  his 
ships;  to  lash,  mutilate,  or  hang,  various  Velasquez 
conspirators;  and  to  frighten  away  an  expedition 
sent  out  by  the  Governor  of  Jamaica.  There  now 
remained,  as  the  one  sole  objective  of  the  Spaniards 
in  Mexico,  Montezuma  and  his  gold. 

Montezuma  is  lord  of  many  kings;  his  equal  is  not 
known  in  all  the  world;  in  his  house  many  lords  serve 
barefooted  with  eyes  cast  down  to  the  ground;  he  has 
thirty  thousand  vassals  in  his  empire  each  of  whom  has 
one  hundred  thousand  fighting  men;  each  year  twenty 
thousand  persons  are  regularly  sacrificed  in  his  domin- 
ions — some  years  fifty  thousand.  Montezuma  dwells 
in  the  most  beautiful,  the  largest,  and  the  strongest  city 
in  the  world  — a city  built  in  the  water,  possessing  a 
noble  palace  and  plaza,  one  the  center  of  an  immense 


114  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

the  ground  with  fierceness  and  rage,  and  said 
among  the  trumpets  ‘ha!  ha!’” 

Having  concluded  an  alliance  with  the  Totonacs, 
Cortes  founded  in  June,  1519,  in  Bernal  Harbor  his 
projected  settlement,  the  town  of  Villa  Rica  de  la 
Vera  Cruz;  and  in  July  he  sent  to  the  King  letters 
explanatory  of  the  proceeding.  Just  prior  to  this, 
in  renewed  fury  of  missionary  zeal  — a fury  which 
Father  Olmedo,  priest  to  the  army,  did  his  best 
somewhat  to  restrain  — he  had  thrown  down  the 
idols  at  Cempoalla  and  cleansed  the  temples  of 
blood.  His  next  acts  were  to  scuttle  and  sink  his 
ships;  to  lash,  mutilate,  or  hang,  various  Velasquez 
conspirators;  and  to  frighten  away  an  expedition 
sent  out  by  the  Governor  of  Jamaica.  There  now 
remained,  as  the  one  sole  objective  of  the  Spaniards 
in  Mexico,  Montezuma  and  his  gold. 

Montezuma  is  lord  of  many  kings;  his  equal  is  not 
known  in  all  the  world;  in  his  house  many  lords  serve 
barefooted  with  eyes  cast  down  to  the  ground;  he  has 
thirty  thousand  vassals  in  his  empire  each  of  whom  has 
one  hundred  thousand  fighting  men;  each  year  twenty 
thousand  persons  are  regularly  sacrificed  in  his  domin- 
ions — • some  years  fifty  thousand.  Montezuma  dwells 
in  the  most  beautiful,  the  largest,  and  the  strongest  city 
in  the  world  — a city  built  in  the  water,  possessing  a 
noble  palace  and  plaza,  one  the  center  of  an  immense 


TO  MEXICO*,  1519 


CORTES’ M, 


: ( after  Maudslay] 


I THE  SPANISH  CONQUEST 

OP 

MEXICO  AND  CENTRAL  AMERICA 

Scale  l:  13,500,000 


FLORIDA 


Otumba 


.Cempoalla 

^.MEXICO 


Vora  Ci 


ROUTES  OF  THE  CONQUISTADORES 
Hernandez  de  Cordoba,  1517 
Grijalva,  1518 
— i Cortes,  1519 
mm+at—  Alvarado,  1523  (after  Sapper) 

Cortes,  1524-25  (after  Maudslay) 


Y15KNA  NI)nv4 


,C.  San  Antoni  \ 
G\3atoche^  «j 


(Puerto,  del 
C.  Principe 


•ozumel 


TKNOCHTITLAN 


mpcche  ^ 


lav  id  ad 


Vera  Cruz' 


Cltaiu  joton  V 


jULnx/o  de 

Terminos 


SANTIAGO 

(JAMAICA) 


Palenquc  i 
^-9Iztapan 


Tikal 


lad  Trlum’fc 
(Trujillo) 


^artfdo)i622 


ENVIRONS  OF  TENOCHTITE A N 
*ft*r  M*udBl«y  > % 


San  Salvadoj 

• — . 1525 


Acuxtitla 


NICA1 


e 


LAKE 


'acu-bn 


L TENOCHTO' 

9 ( MEXICO)  ^ S 

Aoatdijnanqo 
^aztajBaWa.n^ 


'COSTA  RICA 


N ombre  de  Dios 


lyohuaoi 


[C/utleo  PcWaico 


1510 

iama  Maria 
(ntigua  del  I 
1510  - 1524  f 


CORTES  AND  MEXICO 


115 


traffic.  Hither  flock  princes  from  all  the  earth  bringing 
incalculable  riches.  No  lord  however  great  is  there  who 
does  not  pay  tribute,  and  no  one  so  poor  is  there  who 
does  not  give  at  least  the  blood  of  his  arm.  The  cost  ol 
all  is  enormous,  for,  besides  his  household,  Montezuma 
is  constantly  waging  war  and  maintaining  vast  armies. 

These  words  of  the  cacique  Olintetl  echoed  in  the 
ears  of  Cortes  as,  on  August  31,  1519,  he  departed 
from  the  friendly  Totonac  country  on  his  way  to 
pay  that  visit  to  Montezuma  which  had  been  so 
persistently  declined.  Had  it  been  Columbus, 
what  more  of  confirmation  would  he  have  required 
that  he  was  about  to  behold  the  city  and  court  of 
the  Great  Kaan?  As  it  was,  even  the  practical- 
minded  Cortes  felt  himself  impelled  to  write: 
“According  to  our  judgment,  it  is  credible  that 
there  is  everything  in  this  country  which  existed 
in  that  from  which  Solomon  is  said  to  have  brought 
the  gold  for  the  Temple.” 

Mexico-Tenochtitlan,  Abode  of  the  War  God, 
the  “Place  of  the  Stone  and  Prickly  Pear,”  seat  of 
the  power  of  Montezuma,  whereof  the  Spaniards 
had  heard  under  the  name  Ulua,  was  a wonderful 
place  to  the  Spaniard,  but  he  failed  to  understand 
its  real  significance.  What  the  Spaniard  found  in 


116  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

Mexico,  as  he  believed,  was  merely  a “feudal  mon- 
archy” under  a “king,”  supported  by  a “nobil- 
ity” occupying  “palaces”  in  a picturesque  “city” 
full  of  “mosques.”  In  point  of  fact  Cortes  un- 
wittingly was  looking  across  an  abyss  of  perhaps 
ten  thousand  years  — actually  seeing  the  dead 
past  live  again.  “To  say,”  remarks  John  Fiske, 
“ that  it  was  like  stepping  back  across  the  centuries 
to  visit  the  Nineveh  of  Sennacherib  or  hundred- 
gated Thebes  is  but  inadequately  to  depict  the 
situation,  for  it  was  a longer  step  than  that.” 
Yes,  immeasurably  longer,  for  it  was  a step  from 
civilization  quite  to  mid-barbarism. 

What  it  really  was  that  Tenochtitlan  disclosed 
to  the  Spaniards  may  perhaps  be  best  conceived 
by  the  aid  of  a survey  from  the  summit  of  one  of 
the  so-called  mosques. 

The  Central  Valley  of  Mexico  is  a plateau  some 
7400  feet  above  sea-level,  about  60  miles  long  by 
40  broad,  and  surrounded  by  mountains.  Here 
the  waters,  collected  by  drainage  as  in  a basin, 
spread  themselves  out  in  three  shallow  lakes  or 
lagoons  — of  which  Chaleo  and  Xochimilico  are 
fresh,  and  Tezcoco  is  salt  — covering  in  all  perhaps 
442  square  miles.  Near  the  western  side  of  Lake 
Tezcoco  are  two  marsh  islands,  and  over  them 


CORTES  AND  MEXICO 


117 


extends  the  community  of  Mexico-Tenochtitlan 
with  its  adjunct  Tlatelolco.  This  community, 
which  is  not  at  all  a “city”  or  municipality,  is  of 
about  one-fourth  the  extent  of  the  Mexico  City  of 
the  present  day,  and  harbors  at  this  early  time  a 
population  of  perhaps  70,000  souls.  Connection 
with  the  mainland  is  maintained  by  three  long 
causeways  — one  to  the  north,  one  to  the  west, 
and  one  to  the  south  — each  20  or  25  feet  broad, 
and  of  a cement  construction  which  is  hard  and 
smooth.  These  causeways,  provided  as  they  are 
with  sluice  gates,  serve  also  as  dikes  for  regulating 
the  flow  and  depth  of  the  water  to  the  west  of 
the  islands,  where  it  discharges  from  Chaleo  and 
Xochimilico,  which  are  at  a higher  elevation  than 
Tezcoco.  For  similar  control  to  the  eastward  of 
the  islands,  a long  dike  exists.  Besides  the  three 
main  causeways  there  are  certain  tributary  ones 
and  a double  aqueduct  of  concrete  bringing  water 
from  the  mainland  hill  of  Chapultepec. 

Turning  now  our  gaze  more  directly  beneath,  we 
perceive  first  that  the  center  of  the  main  com- 
munity, Tenochtitlan,  is  marked  by  a great  square 
900  by  1050  feet,  facing  the  cardinal  points  and 
surrounded  by  a stone  wall  eight  or  nine  feet  high, 
embellished  with  carved  stone  serpents.  In  this 


118  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

wall,  on  each  side  of  the  square,  there  is  a gate,  and 
each  gate  is  approached  from  without  by  a broad 
avenue,  those  leading  to  the  north,  south,  and  west 
gates  being  prolongations  of  the  causeways.  By 
the  square  and  avenues  the  main  community  is 
divided  into  four  quarters,  the  adjunct  Tlatelolco 
constituting  a fifth  division;  and  each  quarter  is 
intersected  by  canals  spanned  by  bridges.  The 
great  square  in  Tenochtitlan  forms  the  place  of 
trade  and  concourse,  and  in  Tlatelolco  a like  square 
subserves  the  same  end. 

So  far  as  buildings  are  concerned,  they  are  of 
four  principal  sorts : first,  huge  communal  dwellings ; 
next,  official  edifices  or  tecpans ; then  armories  or 
“houses  of  darts,”  as  they  are  called;  and,  last- 
ly, temple  structures  comprehending  educational 
houses  and  quarters  for  priests.  The  material  of 
all  is  a reddish  stone,  for  the  most  part  whitened 
to  brilliance  by  stucco;  and  the  foundations  as  a 
rule  are  pyramidal  in  shape.  The  great  square  is 
filled  with  temples  — twenty,  at  least,  without 
counting  the  chief  temple;  and  Tlatelolco  also 
has  its  temples,  a chief  and  lesser  ones. 

If  the  hour  of  observation  from  our  mosque  be 
sunset,  the  picture  will  be  charming.  In  the  “pale 
blue  water  sheet  of  Tezcoco”  will  be  reflected  not 


CORTES  AND  MEXICO 


119 


alone  the  white  buildings  of  Mexico-Tenochtitlan 
but  those  of  other  similar  communities  on  the 
shores,  the  whole  relieved  against  a dark  blue 
sierra  crowned  by  the  peaks,  gigantic  and  roseate, 
of  Yztaccihuatl,  “White  Woman,”  and  Popo- 
catepetl, “Smoking  Mountain.”  On  the  other 
hand,  if  we  look  at  night,  charm  will  be  replaced 
by  an  aspect  weirdly  sinister.  Spectral  barks  or 
canoes  — fifty  thousand  of  them,  it  is  said  — will 
be  darting  athwart  the  lake  and  through  the 
brazier-lighted  canals;  while  aloft  the  darkness  will 
everywhere  be  pierced  by  temple  flames.  A modern 
smelting  works,  somewhat  softened,  might  suggest 
the  effect. 

Open  daylight,  however,  will  best  reveal  Mexico- 
Tenochtitlan  to  the  high-placed  observer.  By  it 
the  communal  dwellings  will  be  seen  to  be  of  wide 
extent,  but  of  only  one  or  at  most  two  stories  — 
in  the  latter  case  receding  or  terraced  — and 
provided  with  low  parapets.  The  principal  tec- 
pans,  of  which  there  are  two  — one  being  in 
Tlatelolco  — are  surmounted  by  observation 
towers,  and  the  pyramids  of  the  temples  are 
bulky  structures  of  smooth  stone,  dented  on  one 
or  more  sides  by  steps  and  culminating  in  wooden 
oratories. 


120 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


Terrible,  indeed,  is  the  religion  of  the  Aztec 
Nahua!  Its  leading  deity  is  Huitzilopochtli,  god  of 
war,  and  to  him  chiefly  is  consecrated  the  greatest 
pyramid  of  all.  It  stands  in  the  broad  square  of 
Tenochtitlan;  it  is  three  hundred  feet  wide  on  each 
side  at  the  base,  and  with  its  oratories  it  rises  to  a 
height  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet.  Here,  under 
one’s  very  nostrils,  as  one  gazes,  reeks  the  blood  of 
human  sacrifices  — blood-offerings  performed  by 
filthy  priests,  who,  in  the  curt  phrase  of  Bernal 
Diaz,  “stink  like  sulphur  and  have  another  bad 
smell  like  carrion.” 

A second  great  deity  shares  with  the  war  god 
his  ensanguined  abode  — Tezcatlipoca,  god-of-the- 
breath-of-life,  the  racial  god  of  the  Nahua.  Near 
by  are  the  temples  of  two  other  important  gods: 
Tlaloc,  god  of  rain  and  fertility;  and  Quetzalcoatl, 
counterpart  of  the  Maya  Kukulcan,  god  of  order, 
enlightenment,  and  humaneness,  the  blond  and 
bearded  god,  the  “Fair  God”  of  romance. 

But  it  is  not  merely  the  exteriors  of  houses  that 
daylight  in  Tenochtitlan  best  reveals.  Interiors 
respond  to  it  even  more.  Here  will  be  seen  courts 
supplied  with  ponds  and  fountains,  the  abode  in 
some  instances  of  wild  beasts  and  birds;  chambers, 
with  floors  and  walls  brought  to  a hard  finish  by 


CORTES  AND  MEXICO 


121 


cement  and  gypsum,  and  decked  with  featherwork 
hangings,  mats,  and  cushions,  and  provided  with 
low-canopied  beds,  low  tables  and  stools,  flint  and 
copper  implements,  and  a varied  pottery.  Be- 
tween many  of  the  buildings,  too,  are  green  garden 
plots;  and  in  the  lake  floating  vegetable  gardens; 
and  in  the  squares,  both  of  Tenochtitlan  and  Tlate- 
lolco,  huge  markets  in  full  tide  of  activity. 

Of  much  interest  is  all  this,  but  obviously  in- 
terest of  a limited  sort.  What  of  the  inner  self  of 
the  Aztec?  What  of  his  soul?  As  disclosed  by  his 
religion,  the  soul  of  the  Aztec  is  dark:  war  feeds 
it  and  blood  anoints  it.  But  art  is  a second  me- 
dium of  soul  disclosure,  and  through  it  the  soul  of 
the  Aztec  is  revealed  as  not  inhospitable  to  light 
and  beauty.  Of  Aztec  art,  featherwork  is  the  most 
striking  example;  but  metal  work,  flower  culture, 
and  poetry  are  also  striking  examples  — especially 
flower  culture  and  poetry.  Cempoalla  is  a place  of 
roses.  Mexico-Tenochtitlan  is  even  more  such  a 
place.  Roses  peep  above  the  parapets  of  the  com- 
munal dwellings  and  tecpans,  bloom  in  the  chinam- 
pas  or  floating  gardens,  depend  in  garlands  from 
the  breasts  of  idols.  No  occasion  is  there  that 
roses  do  not  grace,  be  it  festival,  baptism,  wedding, 
or  funeral;  and  though  the  form  of  arrangement  be 


122 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


oft  that  of  the  pyramid  or  the  sacrificial  mound, 
beauty  veils  the  tragedy  of  the  suggestion. 

When,  therefore,  the  Aztec  poet  dreams  and 
sings,  it  is  flowers  — roses  for  the  most  part  — 
and  other  things  of  a flower-like  fragility  that  he 
celebrates:  humming-birds,  butterflies,  song-birds, 
and  precious  stones.  “I  wonder  where  I may 
gather  some  pretty  sweet  flowers.  Whom  shall  I 
ask?  Suppose  that  I ask  the  brilliant  humming- 
bird . . . suppose  that  I ask  the  yellow  butterfly. 
They  will  tell  me.”  “I  polished  my  noble  new 
song  like  a shining  emerald.  I arranged  it  like 
the  voice  of  the  Tzinitzcan  bird.  ...  I set  it  in 
order  like  the  chant  of  the  Zacuan  bird.  I mingled 
it  with  the  beauty  of  the  emerald,  that  I might 
make  it  appear  like  a rose  bursting  its  bud.” 
“They  led  me  within  a valley  to  a fertile  spot,  a 
flowery  spot  where  the  dew  spread  out  in  glittering 
splendor,  where  I saw  lovely  fragrant  flowers, 
lovely  odorous  flowers,  clothed  with  the  dew.” 
But  even  amid  songs  of  rejoicing  rarely  is  there 
wanting  the  minor  chord,  the  plaintive  strain  com- 
mon to  primitive  man.  “Weeping,  I the  singer, 
weave  my  songs  of  flowers  of  sadness.”  “I  lift  my 
voice  in  wailing,  I am  afflicted  as  I remember  that 
we  must  leave  the  beautiful  flowers,  the  noble 


CORTES  AND  MEXICO 


123 


songs.”  “Only  sad  flowers  and  songs  are  here  in 
Mexico,  in  Tlatelolco,  Ohuaya!  Ohuaya!” 

The  Spaniard  beholding  Mexico-Tenochtitlan, 
with  its  adjunct  Tlatelolco,  failed  to  comprehend 
it,  and  his  failure,  save  lately  and  in  the  case  of  a 
few  persons,  has  been  our  own.  The  Mexico  City 
or  municipality  of  the  Spaniard  was,  in  fact,  an 
Indian  pueblo.  It  had  been  founded  in  1325  by 
southward  roving  Indians,  the  Aztecs,  a tribe  few 
in  number  and  near  starvation.  Finding  the  rich 
Mexican  valley  already  occupied,  the  Aztecs  took 
as  their  portion  the  two  neighboring  islands  in  Lake 
Tezcoco,  and  devoted  themselves  to  their  principal 
need,  the  production  of  food,  chiefly  maize  and 
cacao.  The  tribe  in  process  of  time  became  fierce, 
bloody,  and  prosperous;  and  it  was  the  struggle  for 
food  that  made  them  so.  « 

This  struggle  for  subsistence,  indeed,  is  the  key 
to  Aztec  life  and  institutions.  To  this  struggle 
was  it  due  that  the  inhabitants  of  Tenochtitlan 
planted  gardens  and  invented  the  floating  garden. 
To  this  was  it  due  primarily  that,  feeling  the  need 
of  controlling  communication  with  the  mainland, 
they  built  causeways  which  might  be  utilized  as 
dikes.  To  this  was  it  due  that,  feeling  the  need  of  a 
water  supply  and  of  an  increased  amount  of  food, 


124  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

they  mustered  courage  and  conquered  portions  of 
the  mainland  nearest  to  them.  To  this  was  it  due 
that,  growing  in  population  and  power  and  needing 
yet  more  food,  they  forced  into  existence  a tripar- 
tite confederacy  to  levy  contribution  over  an 
ever-widening  area.  To  this  was  it  due  that,  dis- 
covering the  value  of  terror  as  a means  of  rule, 
they  developed  the  ancient  Maya-Nahua  cult  of 
human  sacrifice  — at  first  practised  infrequently  — 
into  proportions  at  once  colossal  and  revolting,  and 
made  Huitzilopochtli,  the  god  of  war,  their  local 
deity  in  chief. 

The  Aztec  tribe  as  an  organism  in  embryo  had 
but  one  head  — a sachem  or  cacique,  a civil  leader. 
In  him,  seemingly,  were  combined  dual  elements  — 
the  Above  or  Masculine  element,  and  the  Below  or 
Feminine.  With  expansion  and  conflict  came  a 
need  of  differentiation  of  attributes,  and  there 
arose  the  war  leader  or  Chief-of-Men.  The  dis- 
tinctively Masculine  element  was  now  embodied 
in  him;  the  Feminine  being  reserved  to  his  asso- 
ciate, who  henceforth  bore  the  title  — to  many  so 
puzzling  — of  “Snake  Woman.”  In  the  days  of 
the  Spanish  Conquest  the  Snake  Woman,  though 
often  alluded  to,  makes  no  particular  figure.  The 
three  overshadowing  figures  are  Chief s-of -Men  — 


CORTES  AND  MEXICO 


125 


Montezuma,  Cuitlahuatzin,  and  Quauhtemotzin. 
Of  these  Montezuma  is  reflective  and  weak;  the 
other  two,  his  successors,  decisive  and  strong. 

Just  here,  however,  our  account  of  Mexico- 
Tenochtitlan  must  cease,  for  at  the  South  Cause- 
way, bowing,  stands  Cortes.  He  has  come  with 
some  four  hundred  men,  fifteen  horses,  and  seven 
light  guns.  The  route  by  which  he  traveled  from 
the  31st  of  August  to  the  15th  of  October  has  been 
from  Xocotlan  southwest  to  Tlascala,  a community 
independent  of  Montezuma  yet  distrustful  of  the 
Spaniard;  and  from  Tlascala  southwest  to  Cholula. 
From  Cholula,  in  the  valley  or  plain  of  Huitzilipan, 
the  invaders  have  marched  west  to  the  moun- 
tain ridge  connecting  Popocatepetl  with  its  mate, 
Yztaccihuatl,  and  from  here,  early  in  November, 
have  surveyed  the  basin-like  valley  of  Mexico, 
with  Mexico-Tenochtitlan  afar  off  amid  the  waters 
of  Lake  Tezcoco.  They  have  then  approached  the 
border  of  Lake  Chaleo,  traversed  a causeway  lead- 
ing to  a peninsula,  Itztapalapan,  and  now,  in  the 
community  of  Itztapalapan  itself,  stand  dazed 
before  the  “stone  work,”  the  “woodwork  of  cedar 
and  other  sweet  scented  trees,”  the  “orchard  and 
garden  full  of  roses  and  fruit  trees,  ” and  the  “pond 


126 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


of  fresh  water  with  birds  of  many  kinds  and 
breeds.”  To  Bernal  Diaz  and  his  followers, 
touched  with  the  spirit  of  Spanish  romanticism, 
the  scene  appears  as  the  “enchantments  of  the 
legend  of  Amadis.” 

In  the  mind  of  Montezuma,  meanwhile,  the 
grave  question  has  been:  Can  these  Spaniards, 
these  strangers  of  the  sunrise,  be  gods? 

When  Grijalva’s  expedition  appeared  off  the 
coast  in  1518,  it  had  been  reported  to  Tenochtitlan 
that  in  the  “waters  of  heaven,”  as  the  open  sea 
was  called,  “floating  towers”  had  appeared,  from 
which  had  descended  beings  with  white  faces  and 
hands,  with  beards  and  long  hair,  and  wearing 
raiment  of  brilliant  colors  and  “round  head- 
coverings.”  Could  these  beings  be  priests  or 
heralds  of  the  Fair  God  Quetzalcoatl,  come,  accord- 
ing to  the  Maya-Nahua  tradition,  to  resume  sway 
over  his  people?  Before  proof  could  be  adduced, 
Grijalva  had  departed;  and  then,  shortly,  had 
come  swift  messengers  with  news  of  Cortes  and 
with  pictures  of  his  “floating  towers”  and  of  his 
fair-visaged  yet  bearded  attendants,  handling  the 
thunder  and  bestriding  fierce  creatures  that 
spurned  the  ground. 

Proof  regarding  the  quality  of  the  fair  strangers 


CORTES  AND  MEXICO 


127 


was  required  now  more  than  ever,  and  so  the  first 
embassy  had  been  sent  to  Cortes  — the  embassy 
that  had  carried  back,  as  a specimen  of  the  round 
head-coverings  of  the  strangers,  the  gilt  helmet. 
This  contrivance,  as  it  chanced,  resembled  the 
head-coverings  of  the  Aztec  gods,  and  especially 
of  Huitzilopochtli,  god  of  war.  So  there  had  been 
sent  to  Cortes  the  second  embassy,  bringing  the 
head-dresses  of  quetzal  feathers.  Now  these  head- 
dresses were  those  of  the  four  principal  gods  of 
the  Aztecs:  Tezcatlipoca,  god-of-the-breath-of-life; 
Huitzilopochtli,  god  of  war;  Tlaloc,  god  of  fer- 
tility; and  Quetzalcoatl,  the  fair  or  culture  god. 
What  they  seemingly  were  meant  to  signify  to 
Cortes  was  that  Montezuma,  tentatively  at  any 
rate,  was  willing  to  acknowledge  the  former  as, 
like  himself,  entitled  to  wear  them  as  a representa- 
tive of  the  gods. 

Nor  was  this  all  that  the  wonderful  gifts  of  the 
second  embassy  were  meant  to  signify.  Among  the 
gifts,  as  will  be  remembered,  were  two  great  wheels 
— one  of  gold,  and  one  of  silver.  All  Indians  of 
America  possess  a social  system  more  or  less  fully 
worked  out  from  the  heavenly  spaces  — the  Four 
Quarters  or  cardinal  points  of  direction,  and  the 
three  regions  — Above,  Below,  and  Center.  The 


128  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

four  head-dresses,  symbolizing  the  four  principal 
gods,  may  therefore  be  conceived  as  meant  to 
stand  to  Cortes  for  the  Four  Quarters;  and  the  gold 
and  silver  wheels,  respectively,  for  the  Above  and 
the  Below.  Something  of  this  kind  almost  cer- 
tainly was  symbolized  by  the  gifts  which,  besides 
being  in  the  nature  of  a bribe  to  the  Spaniard,  as  a 
human  being,  to  depart,  were  likewise  in  the  nature 
of  a propitiatory  offering  to  him,  as  a god  or  at 
least  a high  priest,  to  be  merciful. 

Whether  or  not  the  Spaniards  really  possessed 
preternatural  attributes,  it  had  vastly  puzzled  all 
Mexico  to  decide.  The  Cempoallans  had  indus- 
triously spread  the  idea  that  they  did;  and  one 
thing  only  had  served  to  detract  from  the  claim. 
At  Tlascala,  where  the  matter  had  been  put  to  a 
test,  some  of  the  Spanish  horses,  those  creatures 
of  terror,  had  been  killed,  hacked  apart,  and  trium- 
phantly devoured  at  feasts.  At  Cholula,  however, 
Cortes  by  the  cleverness  of  Marina  had  with  un- 
erring precision  alighted  upon  an  Aztec  plot  to 
destroy  him  — had,  as  the  marveling  Cholulans  ex- 
pressed it,  “read  their  very  minds  and  thoughts”; 
and  such  power  could  pertain  to  gods  alone. 

But  to  come  back  to  the  Spanish  leader  as  he 
stands,  bowing,  at  the  South  Causeway  outside  of 


CORTES  AND  MEXICO  129 

Itztapalapan.  Whether  he  be  divine  or  human,  it 
has  become  apparent  that  his  entry  into  Tenoch- 
titlan  can  no  longer  be  prevented  by  gifts  nor 
thwarted  by  guile.  Montezuma,  therefore,  making 
a virtue  of  necessity,  is  about  to  come  forth  to 
greet  him.  Not  that  machinations  have  ceased 
at  all.  Once  the  Spaniards  are  beyond  the  draw- 
bridges with  retreat  cut  off,  once  securely  lodged 
in  one  of  the  principal  tecyans,  it  is  the  purpose  of 
the  Chief-of-Men,  counseled  thereto  by  the  dire 
Huitzilopochtli  himself,  to  destroy  the  invaders 
utterly  and  to  send  them  in  batches  to  the  great 
pyramid  as  a savory  and  acceptable  blood-offering. 

The  point  where  the  ceremonies  incident  to  the 
meeting  of  Montezuma  with  Cortes  are  to  take 
place  is  on  the  South  Causeway  at  Acachinanco, 
a causeway  junction,  and  here  a great  crowd  is 
gathered.  It  would  seem  that  not  alone  is  Tenoch- 
titlan  a settlement  of  four  divisions,  but  that  Aztec 
territory  as  such,  outside  of  Tenochtitlan,  partakes 
of  the  same  plan;  for  at  the  causeway  junction 
Cortes  is  received  by  four  Aztec  subchiefs  from 
Tezcoco,  Itztapalapan,  Tacuba,  and  Coyohua- 
can,  settlements  on  the  lake  shore  to  the  north- 
east, southeast,  northwest,  and  southwest,  respec- 
tively, of  Tenochtitlan.  The  lake  is  crowded  with 


130  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

observers  in  canoes,  but  the  causeway  itself,  the 
present  Calzada  de  Iztapalapan,  is  kept  clear,  and 
down  the  vista  which  it  forms  rises  Mexico,  full  of 
mystery. 

The  four  subchiefs  conduct  the  Spaniards  to 
the  point  where  the  South  Causeway  merges  in  the 
South  Avenue,  the  present  street  El  Rastro,  lead- 
ing to  the  great  square,  and  here  Montezuma 
appears  in  person.  He  comes  reclining  in  a sump- 
tuous litter  borne  upon  the  shoulders  of  attendants. 
At  sight  of  Cortes  he  descends,  and  there  is  spread 
above  him  a baldaquin  of  light  greenish-blue 
feathers  with  fringe  of  gold,  pearls,  and  jade.  He 
is  a man  about  fifty-two  years  old,  tall,  slender, 
and  of  dignified  mien,  and  his  hair  is  worn  short 
over  the  ears.  His  garb  is  a robe  of  radiant  blue 
and  gold,  and  his  feet  are  shod  with  golden  sandals. 
Is  it  as  priest  of  Huitzilopochtli  that  he  thus 
presents  himself  to  Cortes,  the  possible  representa- 
tive of  that  other  deity,  the  Fair  God  Quetzal- 
coatl,  waiting  to  dispossess  him?  Be  that  as  it 
may,  the  four  subchiefs,  habited  likewise  in 
heavenly  blue,  advance  to  his  support.  Digni- 
taries bearing  tripartite  wands,  symbolizing  the 
authority  of  the  Confederacy,  go  before  him,  while 
attendants  sweep  clean  the  highway,  and  even 


CORTES  AND  MEXICO  131 

lay  carpets  that  the  golden  sandals  may  not  touch 
the  ground. 

As  Montezuma  draws  near,  Cortes  dismounts 
from  his  horse  and  steps  forward.  Montezuma 
kisses  the  earth  — an  act  performed  by  pressing 
it  with  the  hand  and  then  carrying  the  hand  to  the 
lips  — and  offers  to  Cortes  — how  much  of  Mexico 
is  here!  — a bunch  of  roses.  The  Spanish  leader 
moves  to  salute  Montezuma  by  an  embrace,  but  is 
restrained  by  a gesture  and  instead  places  about 
his  neck  a necklace  of  beads  taken  from  his  own 
person.  Throughout  the  ceremony  the  sides  of  the 
avenue  are  lined  with  attending  sages,  all  of  whom 
are  barefoot,  and  to  none  of  whom  is  it  permitted 
to  raise  the  eyes  to  Montezuma  — the  man  of 
great  medicine,  the  high  priest. 

When  the  Spaniards  entered  Mexico  it  was 
November  8,  1519.  Between  this  date  and  the 
beginning  of  1520,  Cortes  and  his  men  found 
lodgings  in  the  halls  and  chambers  of  the  tecpan , 
the  official  house  or  council  /lodge  in  the  great 
square,  near  the  great  temple,  formerly  the  quar- 
ters of  Montezuma  himself,  but  now  vacated  to 
accommodate  the  Spaniards;  Montezuma  having 
taken  up  new  quarters  in  one  of  the  vast  communal 
dwellings.  Here  Cortes  made  himself  secure  by 


132  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

placing  cannon  to  command  the  approaches,  and 
nere  he  was  received  in  audience  by  Montezuma, 
who,  causing  him  to  be  seated  on  “a  very  rich 
platform,”  in  a chamber  “facing  a court”  em- 
bellished with  fountains  and  flowers,  addressed 
him  thus:  “We  believe  that  our  race  was  brought 
to  these  parts  by  a lord,  whose  vassals  they  all  were, 
and  who  returned  to  his  native  country.  . . . 
And  we  have  always  believed  that  his  descendants 
would  come  to  subjugate  this  country  and  us,  as 
his  vassals;  and  according  to  the  direction  from 
which  you  say  you  come,  which  is  where  the  sun 
rises,  and  from  what  you  tell  us  of  your  great  lord, 
or  king,  who  has  sent  you  here,  we  believe  and 
hold  for  certain  that  he  is  our  rightful  sovereign.” 

Early  fruits  of  the  occupation  of  the  tecpan  by 
Cortes  were  the  discovery  by  accident  of  the  walled- 
up  storeroom  containing  the  official  treasure  of  the 
Aztec  Government  — that  Aladdin’s  cave  whence 
had  come  the  gold  and  silver  wheels;  the  burning 
alive  of  certain  Aztec  plotters;  and  the  seizure  of 
the  person  of  the  Chief-of-Men,  who,  transferred 
to  the  tecpan,  became,  under  Castilian  tutelage, 
the  tool  and  mouthpiece  of  his  captor. 

During  1520  complications  for  the  invaders 
arose.  Cortes  contrived  the  seizure  of  the  war 


CORTES  AND  MEXICO  133 

chiefs  of  Tezcoco  and  Tlacopan,  sub-heads  of  the 
Aztec  tripartite  confederacy,  and  of  the  war  chiefs 
of  Coyohuacan  and  Itztapalapan,  two  of  the  four 
sub-heads  of  the  Aztec  district  itself.  Then,  fur- 
ther, he  forbade  human  sacrifices.  By  both  these 
acts  he  stored  up  trouble  for  himself.  Trouble, 
furthermore,  developed  independently  from  with- 
out. Diego  Velasquez,  Governor  of  Cuba  and 
Adelantado  of  the  lands  over  which  Cortes  was 
exercising  sway,  had  at  length  organized  a strong 
expedition  under  Panfilo  de  Narvaez,  a man  of 
“hollow”  voice,  to  assert  his  authority.  Narvaez 
reached  San  Juan  de  Ulua  in  April,  and  secretly 
got  into  relations  with  Montezuma.  In  order  to 
check  him,  Cortes  was  compelled  to  divide  his  own 
small  command.  Leaving  one  hundred  and  forty 
men  under  Pedro  de  Alvarado  in  Tenochtitlan,  he 
marched  forth  with  ninety-two  men  in  May,  and 
before  the  end  of  the  month  had,  near  Cempoalla, 
met  his  foe,  defeated  him,  and  made  him  prisoner. 
Meanwhile  in  Tenochtitlan,  Alvarado,  impetuous 
by  nature  and  roused  by  tales  of  conspiracy  among 
the  Aztecs  fostered  by  the  coming  of  Narvaez,  set 
upon  the  population  while  engaged  in  celebrating 
the  festival  of  the  god  Tezcatlipoca  and  slaughtered 
them  without  discrimination  and  without  ruth. 


134  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

Stunned  by  the  onslaught  but  rallying  promptly, 
the  Mexicans  fiercely  assaulted  the  tecpan  where 
the  Spaniards  were  housed,  and  held  them  in  a 
state  of  siege  till  Cortes,  informed  of  their  plight 
by  secret  messengers,  was  able  to  return  to  their 
relief.  Food  was  running  short,  and  Montezuma, 
being  appealed  to,  induced  Cortes  to  liberate  the 
war  chief  of  Itztapalapan,  Cuitlahuatzin  by  name, 
that  he  might  calm  the  people  and  procure  it. 
This  was  the  beginning  of  the  end  of  the  official 
character  of  Montezuma.  Cuitlahuatzin  was  hence- 
forth recognized  by  the  clans  as  Chief-of-Men,  and 
led  the  Mexicans  in  desperate  attempts  to  force  the 
Spaniards  out  of  Tenochtitlan. 

It  was  now  late  June  and  departure  from  the 
lake  settlement  became  imperative  for  Cortes.  In 
vain  did  the  Spaniards  in  a hand-to-hand  strug- 
gle drive  the  Aztecs  from  the  dizzy  summit  of  the 
pyramid  in  the  great  square.  In  vain  did  Mon- 
tezuma appeal  to  his  countrymen  from  the  roof 
of  the  tecpan.  The  Chief-of-Men,  no  longer  such, 
was  reviled  to  his  face;  nay  more,  was  assailed 
by  missiles  and  stricken  in  the  forehead.  Within 
three  days  he  was  dead,  and  on  the  fourth  at  mid- 
night his  erstwhile  jailers  stole  silently  from  the 
tecpan  into  the  avenue  leading  west  to  the  Tacuba 


CORTES  AND  MEXICO  135 

Causeway  — shortest  of  the  three  routes  to  the 
mainland  and  interrupted  by  the  fewest  sluice- 
ways. At  first  undetected,  they  had  nearly  gained 
the  causeway-head,  when  the  night  silence  re- 
echoed to  a cry  — the  shriek  of  a native  woman. 
A signal  drum  on  the  pyramid  in  Tlatelolco  at 
once  boomed  forth  a warning,  and  secrecy  was  at 
an  end.  It  was  the  noche  triste  — the  “doleful 
night.”  The  bridges  over  the  sluiceways  were  gone 
and  could  not  be  quickly  replaced.  Men,  horses, 
and  booty,  smitten  in  rear  and  flank,  filled  the 
chasms  in  a tangled  mass.  Cortes  himself  got 
over  by  the  greatest  difficulty.  Alvarado,  it  is  said, 
cleared  one  of  the  chasms  by  an  unparalleled  vault- 
ing leap.  Velasquez  de  Leon  and  Francisco  de 
Morla  fell,  to  emerge  no  more.  Of  the  total  force 
of  Spaniards  — 1250  men  since  the  capture  of  Nar- 
vaez — some  450  were  missing. 

Twenty-four  horses  survived  the  catastrophe, 
but  the  significance  of  this  fact  was  now  small. 
Neither  white  stranger  nor  horse  was  any  longer 
preternatural.  Both  were  proven  mortal;  both 
could  perish.  Cortes,  after  all,  was  not  the  Fair 
God  Quetzalcoatl  — was  not  even  his  priest.  He 
was  not  divine  in  any  sense  — just  human,  just 
lustful  — a dissembling  conqueror  of  flesh  and 


136  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

blood.  Once  on  the  mainland,  the  Spaniards 
were  able  to  stay  somewhat  the  Aztec  pursuit; 
and  though,  as  Cortes  expressed  it,  “without  a 
horse  that  could  run,  or  a horseman  who  could 
lift  an  arm,  or  a foot  soldier  who  could  move,” 
he  finally  managed  to  round  Lake  Tezcoco  on 
the  north,  and  so,  after  a fierce  melee  at  Otumba 
on  the  7th  of  July,  to  reach  friendly  and  shelter- 
ing Tlascala.  Among  the  saved,  besides  Alvarado, 
were  Gonzalo  de  Sandoval,  Cristobal  de  Olid,  and 
the  indispensable  Marina  and  Aguilar. 

The  capture  of  Tenochtitlan  and  the  reduction 
of  the  Aztecs  to  submission  were  still  as  much  as 
ever  the  objects  of  Cortes,  and  he  resumed  the 
task  sturdily  in  spite  of  his  temporary  check.  His 
forces  he  rested  and  augmented.  Surrounding 
peoples  he  coerced  or  conciliated.  The  road  to 
Vera  Cruz  he  put  under  guard.  Disaffection  in 
his  own  ranks,  due  to  the  presence  of  so  many 
of  Narvaez’s  men,  he  quieted  by  “soothing  elo- 
quence.” At  length,  on  the  28th  of  December, 
all  was  ready.  Tezcoco  was  occupied,  and  thirteen 
vessels  — shallow  barges  which,  after  the  manner 
of  Balboa  in  Darien,  had  been  constructed  in  the 
forest  — were  carried  in  pieces  across  the  moun- 
tains and  launched  on  Tezcoco  Lake.  Between 


CORTES  AND  MEXICO 


137 


March  and  May,  1521,  the  Spaniards  seized  Itzta- 
palapan  and  other  points;  and,  during  May  and 
June,  Cortes,  with  nine  hundred  Spaniards  and 
thousands  of  native  allies,  eighty-six  horses,  and 
eighteen  guns,  began  a systematic  siege  of  Tenoch- 
titlan  by  land  and  water.  Many  were  the  ad- 
vances and  repulses.  The  Aztecs  resisted  not  alone 
with  determination  but  with  the  utmost  fury. 
They  cut  the  great  dike;  they  converted  every 
canal  into  a moat;  they  made  of  every  house  a 
castle.  Taunts  and  challenges  no  less  than  missiles 
they  flung  across  the  water  and  down  the  converg- 
ing avenues.  By  night  captive  Spaniards,  goaded 
to  the  top  of  the  Tlatelolco  Pyramid,  were  spec- 
tacularly slaughtered  in  the  glow  of  sacrificial  fires. 

Spanish  valor  did  much  toward  the  reduction  of 
the  great  community  of  the  lake,  but  famine  and 
wholesale  demolition  of  buildings  did  more,  and 
on  the  13th  of  August  the  Chief-of-Men,  Quauhte- 
motzin,  dought}^  successor  to  Cuitlahuatzin  — who 
had  died  of  smallpox  before  the  siege  — surren- 
dered in  despair  his  own  person  and  what  remained 
of  his  nation. 

So  fell  Mexico-Tenochtitlan.  Fortunate  was  it 
for  Cortes  that  in  1519  it  was  Montezuma  who  held 
in  Mexico  the  position  of  Chief-of-Men!  Had  it 


138 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


been  otherwise  — had  this  position  been  held  by 
Cuitlahuatzin  or  Quauhtemotzin  — it  may  be 
doubted  whether  the  Sun  myth  of  the  Fair  God 
and  his  impending  return  would  have  been  per- 
mitted to  paralyze  action.  In  a sense  far  from 
fanciful,  Montezuma,  “sicklied  o’er  with  the  pale 
cast  of  thought,  ” was  the  Hamlet  of  the  Aztecs. 


CHAPTER  V 


SPANISH  CONQUERORS  IN  CENTRAL  AMERICA 

Gold!  Gold!  Gold!  Gold! 

Bright  and  yellow,  hard  and  cold. 

Hood  : Miss  Kilmansegg. 

Balboa  had  fallen  before  Pedrarias,  but  the  search 
for  some  passageway  to  the  provinces  and  islands 
of  the  South  Sea,  rich  in  spices,  pearls,  and  gold, 
was  continued  by  not  unworthy  successors  in  the 
persons  of  Andres  Nino  — a sea-dog  not  to  be 
confounded  with  Pero  Alonso  Nino,  pilot  under 
Columbus  and  Ojeda  — and  Gil  Gonzalez  Davila. 
Columbus  himself  had  sought  this  passageway 
or  strait,  between  1502  and  1504,  and  others  had 
followed  him.  This  Nino,  too,  had  explored  the 
coast  of  Darien  in  behalf  of  Balboa.  In  1519,  the 
year  of  Balboa’s  death,  Nino  entered  into  a part- 
nership with  Gil  Gonzalez,  treasury  agent  for  Es- 
panola,  a man  of  great  practicality  and  excellent 
judgment.  The  partners  were  empowered  by  the 

Crown  to  take  over  the  ships  built  by  Balboa  and 

139 


140 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


to  make  exploration  one  thousand  leagues  to 
the  west.  Pedrarias  — seventy  years  old,  drier, 
harder,  more  inflexible  than  ever  — refused  to  de- 
liver the  vessels.  Gonzalez,  whose  rank  in  the 
partnership  was  that  of  Captain-General,  there- 
upon dismantled  his  own  ships,  and,  repeating 
the  feat  of  Balboa,  carried  the  materials  over  the 
mountains  to  the  river  Balsas.  In  the  end,  after 
delays  and  discouragements  comparable  to  those 
of  Balboa,  he  managed  to  build  and  equip  four 
small  vessels  and  with  them  to  sail  westward  on 
January  21,  1522. 

This  expedition,  which  took  a double  form  — a 
coasting  voyage  by  Nino  and  a march  overland 
by  Gonzalez  — came  first  to  the  lands  of  the  ca- 
cique Nicoya,  from  whom  Gonzalez  learned  that 
fifty  leagues  to  the  northward  there  dwelt  a greater 
cacique  whose  name  was  Nicaragua.  Gonzalez 
abhorred  strife  as  much  as  Pedrarias  delighted  in  it, 
and  the  naive  wisdom  of  Nicaragua  had  therefore 
a chance  to  unfold  itself  unhindered.  Whence, 
asked  the  cacique,  after  listening  to  a detailed 
account  of  the  Mosaic  scheme  of  creation,  did 
the  sun  and  moon  obtain  their  light  and  how 
would  they  lose  it?  Why  did  not  the  God  of  the 
Christians  make  a better  physical  world,  one  more 


SPANIARDS  IN  CENTRAL  AMERICA  141 


comfortable  to  dwell  in?  And  finally,  speaking  in 
the  ear  of  the  interpreter,  he  asked:  “Came  these 
men  from  the  sky?”  Being  assured  that  they  did, 
his  next  query  was:  “But  how?  Came  they  di- 
rectly down  like  a spent  arrow,  or  riding  a cloud, 
or  in  a circuit  like  a bent  bow?” 

The  Indian  community  over  which  Nicaragua 
ruled  was  situated  on  a large  freshwater  sea,  the 
present  Lake  Nicaragua,  and,  striding  into  it, 
Gonzalez  drank  of  the  water  and  took  possession 
in  the  name  of  the  King  of  Spain.  “It  is  by  situa- 
tion,” he  wrote,  “barely  three  leagues  from  the 
South  Sea,  and,  according  to  the  pilots,  connected 
with  the  North  Sea.  If  so,  it  is  a great  discovery.” 
Here  Gonzalez  repelled  an  Indian  attack  under  a 
picturesque  cacique  named  Diriangen,  and,  having 
satisfied  himself  that  as  yet  the  Spaniards  of 
Mexico,  Cortes  and  his  followers,  had  made  no 
southerly  advance,  returned  to  Panama.  As  for 
Andres  Nino,  he  had  coasted  as  far  northwest- 
ward as  the  Bay  of  Fonseca  on  the  shores  of  the 
later  Central  American  provinces  of  Salvador 
and  Honduras. 

But  what  meanwhile  of  the  doings  of  Pedrarias? 
It  was  in  January,  1519,  that  Balboa  had  been  got 


142  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

rid  of,  and  by  the  15th  of  August  Pedrarias  and 
Espinosa  — Gaspar  de  Espinosa,  now  Captain- 
General  of  the  South  Sea  — had  crossed  the  Isth- 
mus from  Acla  and  had  founded  Panama  to  serve 
as  a southern  terminal  for  the  long  contemplated 
chain  of  posts  to  connect  the  Atlantic  with  the 
Pacific  side  of  the  Isthmus  until  the  ardently 
desired  interoceanic  strait  should  be  discovered. 
Later  the  same  year  a northern  terminal  was  pro- 
vided through  the  founding  of  Nombre  de  Dios. 

With  the  rise  of  Panama,  now  created  by  royal 
decree  a city  and  the  capital  of  Darien,  Santa 
Maria  la  Antigua,  forever  ill-famed  as  the  place  of 
execution  of  Balboa,  sank  rapidly  to  decay  and 
in  September,  1524,  was  burned  by  the  Indians. 
Henceforth,  in  the  old  Tierra  Firme,  Panama 
and  Nombre  de  Dios  are  the  names  wherewith 
to  conjure.  About  these  cities,  more  than  about 
any  others  of  the  Indies,  does  romance  cling.  A 
wide  road,  says  Peter  Martyr,  was  built  from  one 
to  the  other  “through  mountains  overgrown  with 
thick  woods  never  touched  from  all  eternity,”  to 
the  intent  that  “two  carts  side  by  side  might  pass 
over  with  ease  to  search  ye  secrets  of  either  spa- 
cious Sea.”  And  “ye  secrets”  were  “searched” 
well,  for  at  Panama,  by  the  middle  of  the  century, 


SPANIARDS  IN  CENTRAL  AMERICA  143 


not  only  did  there  ride  at  anchor  “ships  from  the 
South  and  far  western  East,  laden  with  the  wealth 
of  half  a world,”  but  “in  the  sun-beaten  streets 
gold  and  silver  lay  stacked  in  bricks,”  waiting, 
“along  with  spices  and  precious  merchandise,” 
transportation  to  Nombre  de  Dios. 

Pedrarias  had  made  headway  also  both  to  the 
west  and  east  of  his  new  capital.  To  the  west,  as 
far  as  the  nation  of  the  Chiriqui,  famed  as  potters, 
he  had  sent  Espinosa  and  Francisco  Pizarro,  the 
latter  dutiful  as  ever.  To  the  south  he  had  like- 
wise sent  a faithful  retainer  and  honest  man,  Pas- 
cual  de  Andagoya,  who,  following  the  Isthmus  of 
Darien  to  where  it  broadens  into  the  continent 
of  South  America  (Mundus  Novus),  became  the 
explorer  of  Biru,  whence  very  possibly  the  name 
Piru,  and  ultimately  that  of  Peru.  At  any  rate, 
out  of  the  Andagoya  expedition  grew,  as  we  shall 
see,  the  subsequent  and  ever  memorable  enterprise 
of  Pizarro. 

Pedrarias’s  next  step  was  to  send  Hernandez  de 
Cordoba  to  forestall  Gonzalez  in  the  occupation 
of  Nicaragua,  a country  claimed  by  him  as  within 
the  confines  of  Darien. 

Gonzalez  appeared  at  Panama  just  when  Pe- 
drarias was  prepared  to  appropriate  his  conquests, 


144  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

and  so  Balboa-like  had  fairly  thrust  his  head  be- 
tween the  jaws  of  the  lion;  but  he  was  quick  enough 
to  withdraw  it,  for  he  spread  sail  from  Nombre  de 
Dios  as  Pedrarias  rode  up  in  hot  haste  to  intercept 
him.  When  Gonzalez  returned,  he  approached 
Nicaragua  from  the  Honduras  coast.  He  thus 
avoided  Pedrarias  himself  but  encountered  instead 
Hernando  de  Soto,  lieutenant  to  Cordoba.  Gon- 
zalez defeated  Cordoba,  but  only  to  succumb  to 
the  superior  force  of  Francisco  de  las  Casas,  one 
of  Cortes’s  lieutenants,  who  carried  him  to  Mexico 
as  a prisoner. 

Cordoba  meantime,  thinking  the  occasion  oppor- 
tune, sought  to  set  up  an  independent  government 
in  Nicaragua  and  Honduras.  This  act  of  treachery 
to  Pedrarias  was  reported  to  him  at  Panama  by 
De  Soto,  and  in  January,  1526,  Pedrarias  set  sail 
for  Nicaragua  in  person.  With  characteristic 
energy  and  ruthlessness,  he  arrested  Cordoba,  put 
him  to  death,  and  took  control  of  the  province. 
The  death  of  Cordoba  may  be  regarded  as  marking 
the  end  of  the  long-standing  duel  between  Pedra- 
rias and  the  successors  of  Balboa,  and  its  conclu- 
sion was  not  unfavorable  to  the  “ swarthy-souled  ” 
Governor. 

Upon  Pedrarias  — cunning,  indomitable,  vin- 


SPANIARDS  IN  CENTRAL  AMERICA  145 

dictive  — Fortune  seemed  ever  to  smile.  When, 
for  example,  in  May,  1520,  Lope  de  Sosa  came  to 
Antigua  to  supersede  him  in  office,  that  unhappy 
man  was  mortally  stricken  in  the  cabin  of  his  ship 
as  he  prepared  to  disembark  for  his  inauguration. 
Again,  when  in  1526  the  Governor  was  recalled 
posthaste  to  Panama  for  trial,  just  as  he  was  on 
the  point  of  seizing  from  Cortes  himself  Hondu- 
ras as  part  of  Nicaragua,  what  should  befall  but, 
though  superseded  as  to  Darien  by  Pedro  de  los 
Rios,  his  authority  over  Nicaragua  was  confirmed! 
But  the  fact  is  not  to  be  overlooked  that  he 
was  ably  and  zealously  seconded  at  Court  by 
his  wife,  Isabel  de  Bobadilla,  whom  he  had  season- 
ably dispatched  to  Spain  with  his  pearls  and  gold. 

The  last  years  of  his  life,  despite  the  fact  that 
they  were  the  years  of  an  octogenarian,  were  active 
and  marked  by  bloodshed.  On  the  caciques  of 
the  country  who  rose  in  revolt,  he  wreaked  dia- 
bolical vengeance  by  his  bloodhounds.  But  he 
had  withal  an  eye  for  trade  and  transportation. 
He  projected  a transcontinental  route  between 
Lake  Nicaragua  and  the  present  Grey  town,  and 
afterwards  one  between  Leon  and  the  north  coast 
by  way  of  Salvador.  He  became  interested  in  the 
expedition  of  Pizarro  to  Peru,  but  in  this  matter 


10 


146  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

he  for  once  suffered  bafflement,  and  died  at  Leon, 
in  1530,  as  he  was  nearing  his  ninetieth  year. 

If  the  adventure  of  Gil  Gonzalez  to  Lake  Nic- 
aragua, in  1522-23,  was  prompted  by  fear  of 
southward  encroachment  by  Cortes,  Cortes  him- 
self was  not  blind  to  the  chance  of  northward 
encroachment  by  the  Spaniards  of  the  Isthmus. 
In  other  words,  the  conqueror  of  Mexico  and 
founder  of  New  Spain  sought  success  also  to 
the  south,  and  for  two  reasons.  There  lay  the 
districts  of  Guatemala  and  Honduras  — districts 
which,  it  was  said,  must  “far  exceed  Mexico  in 
riches,  while  equaling  her  in  the  size  of  towns,  in 
the  number  of  inhabitants,  and  in  culture.”  And 
there,  in  Castilian  fancy,  figured  that  long-sought 
interoceanic  strait  upon  which  every  one  counted 
to  reach  the  vast  Pacific  with  its  isles  of  mystery 
and  gold. 

If  the  Spaniards  had  but  known  it,  Guatemala 
held  things  more  wonderful  than  gold  or  spices  or 
even  “soft  sensuous  pearls,”  for  it  had  been  the 
seat  and  center  of  early  Maya  culture  centuries 
before,  and  within  its  limits,  or  just  beyond,  lay 
the  amazing  ruins  of  Tikal,  Naranjo,  Palenque, 
and  Copan.  But  for  the  sixteenth  century  Span- 


SPANIARDS  IN  CENTRAL  AMERICA  147 


iard  archeology  did  not  exist.  His  quest  was  still 
the  same  as  that  of  Columbus  and  Behaim,  one 
still  inspired  by  the  lure  of  treasure. 

To  make  the  conquest  of  Guatemala,  Cortes 
chose  Pedro  de  Alvarado.  Alvarado,  of  Badajos, 
whom  we  have  already  met,  was  of  good  figure 
and  engaging  countenance.  He  was  athletic,  too, 
and  an  excellent  horseman,  and  his  hair  and  beard 
were  red  — so  red  that  the  Indians  were  tempted 
to  think  him  Quetzalcoatl,  the  Fair  God,  and 
christened  him  the  Sun.  But  though  in  a sense  a 
good  comrade,  Alvarado  was  easily  roused  to  anger 
and  to  brutal  vengeance.  He  left  Mexico  City  for 
Guatemala  on  December  6,  1523,  with  one  hun- 
dred and  twenty  horsemen,  three  hundred  foot-sol- 
diers, a few  pieces  of  artillery,  and  a large  bodj  of 
Mexicans.  The  principal  Guatemalan  tribes  were 
in  certain  respects  superior  to  the  Aztecs  and 
comparable  to  the  Peruvians.  Of  their  chief 
settlements,  Utatlan  was  most  celebrated.  Mas- 
sive official  buildings,  religious  and  governmental, 
grouped  about  a court  made  it  rudely  magnificent. 
The  subjugation  of  these  people  took  the  better 
part  of  two  years.  During  this  time  Alvarado 
passed  also  into  Salvador.  Here,  contrary  to  his 
expectation,  he  failed  to  get  news  of  an  interoceanic 


148  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

strait  to  the  southward  but  heard  of  distant  cities, 
built  of  stone  and  lime  and  densely  populated  — 
an  echo,  no  doubt,  of  Quito  and  Cuzco. 

Some  months  later,  Alvarado  was  met  by  news 
of  a startling  character.  Cortes,  it  was  declared, 
had  died,  not  in  Mexico  but  on  the  way  to  Hon- 
duras, whither  he  was  conducting  an  expedition. 
If  so,  who  would  be  his  successor?  It  might  well 
be  Alvarado;  and  the  conquistador  at  once  made 
ready  to  repair  to  the  seat  of  government  in  New 
Spain.  Cortes  was  soon  discovered  to  be  far  from 
dead,  however,  for  toward  the  close  of  1525  Al- 
varado received  orders  from  him  to  repair  straight- 
way to  Honduras  with  all  his  forces.  Vehemently 
declaring  that  all  he  possessed  he  owed  to  Hernan 
Cortes,  and  that  with  him  he  would  die,  Alvarado 
obeyed.  But  he  learned  on  crossing  the  border 
that  his  master  had  changed  his  plans  and  had 
returned  by  sea  to  Vera  Cruz,  whereupon,  in  the 
midsummer  of  1526,  Alvarado  retraced  his  own 
steps  to  Santiago,  of  which  he  had  been  a founder. 
But  his  venturesome  spirit  would  not  let  him  rest 
content  with  his  single  conquest.  Comprehensive 
ideas  had  gripped  him.  He  felt  the  imperious  lure 
of  golden  dreams.  He  would  go  back  to  Mexico 
after  all.  He  would  see  Cortes,  secure  his  support, 


SPANIARDS  IN  CENTRAL  AMERICA  149 


and  sail  for  Spain.  There  he  would  win  sanction 
to  adventure  where  the  South  beckoned.  He 
would  be  the  man  to  complete  the  work  of  Balboa. 

But  what  of  the  expedition  of  Cortes  into  Hon- 
duras? Originally  it  had  not  been  Cortes’s  in- 
tention to  make  this  expedition  in  person.  He 
had  chosen  for  the  task  Cristobal  de  Olid,  a friend 
of  Velasquez,  Governor  of  Cuba,  a “strong 
limbed”  man  and  “a  very  Hector  in  fight.”  But 
although  Olid  sailed  from  Vera  Cruz  to  Honduras, 
he  had  on  the  way,  at  Habana,  gone  back  to  his 
allegiance  to  Velasquez.  It  had  thereupon  become 
necessary  to  send  after  the  recreant  a sleuth  in 
the  person  of  Francisco  de  las  Casas.  At  Triunfo 
de  la  Cruz,  just  south  of  Columbus’s  island  of 
Guanaja,  Olid  had  captured  Las  Casas  and 
also  Las  Casas’s  prisoner,  Gil  Gonzalez,  but  had 
afterwards  been  mortally  stabbed  by  his  captives 
as  he  sat  with  them  at  meat. 

Cortes  had  been  unfaithful  to  Velasquez;  Olid 
had  been  unfaithful  to  Cortes;  would  Las  Casas 
be  any  more  faithful  than  Olid  had  been?  Such, 
in  the  mind  of  the  Conqueror  of  Mexico,  was  now 
the  question.  “Villain  whom  I have  reared  and 
trusted,”  Cortes  had  exclaimed  on  hearing  of  the 
treachery  of  Olid,  “by  God  and  St.  Peter  he  shall 


150  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

rue  it!”  As  for  Las  Casas,  it  were  well,  perhaps, 
that  he  even  have  not  too  much  the  temptation  of 
opportunity.  So,  late  in  October,  1524,  Cortes 
set  forth  for  the  district  of  Tabasco,  where  he 
planned  to  cross  the  peninsula  of  Yucatan,  then 
thought  to  be  an  island,  to  the  northern  coast  of 
Honduras.  He  took  a force  of  about  one  hundred 
horsemen  and  forty  foot-soldiers,  together  with 
pages,  musicians,  jugglers,  servants,  and  some 
three  thousand  Indians.  A unique  feature  was  a 
body  of  Aztec  war  chiefs  and  caciques  from  about 
Lake  Tezcoco,  including  Quauhtemotzin,  deposed 
Chief-of-Men  of  Tenochtitlan.  These  it  had  not 
been  deemed  prudent  to  leave  in  Mexico  in  the 
absence  of  the  Conqueror. 

At  Teotilac,  a point  between  Iztapan  and  Lake 
Peten,  Cortes  became  convinced  that  the  deposed 
chiefs  and  caciques  in  his  train  were  plotting  to 
overthrow  him  and  to  restore  in  Mexico  the  Aztec 
regime,  and  he  hanged  two  of  them,  Quauhtemot- 
zin and  the  war  chief  of  Tlacopan,  to  a ceiba 
tree  at  midnight.  Thus  was  tragedy  invoked.  But 
comedy  did  not  range  far  behind.  On  an  island 
in  Lake  Peten  was  a fairly  large  Indian  settle- 
ment where  Cortes  left  a badly  lamed  horse.  The 
Indians,  filled  with  veneration  for  the  strange 


SPANIARDS  IN  CENTRAL  AMERICA  151 

creature,  fed  it  on  flowers  and  birds,  of  which  diet 
it  speedily  died.  They  then  worshiped  it  in  effigy 
in  one  of  their  temples  as  a god  of  thunder  and 
lightning,  a practice  which  was  still  maintained 
in  1614. 

The  march  to  the  southeast,  begun  after  the 
Spanish  mode  with  music  and  dancing,  quickly 
became  a thing  of  dolor.  Rivers,  forest-clad  mo- 
rasses, lakes,  and  labyrinthine  sloughs  seemed 
everywhere;  and  when  these  at  length  ceased, 
there  supervened  a flinty  mountain  pass  which 
cost  the  lives  of  men  and  of  scores  of  horses.  To 
the  south  lay  the  ruins  of  Palenque,  but  they 
awakened  no  interest,  and  it  was  five  weary  months 
before  the  exhausted  band  reached  Golfo  Dulce 
and  the  Spanish  town  of  Nito. 

At  Trujillo,  where  Cortes  was  planning  yet 
further  conquests,  disturbing  news  overtook  him. 
Quarrels  had  broken  out  among  members  of  the 
administrative  board  to  which  he  had  left  the 
government,  and  upon  rumor  of  his  death  his 
property  had  been  seized.  His  presence  was  sorely 
needed  to  save  his  fortune  and  his  conquests. 
Resolving  to  return,  he  set  out  on  April  25,  1526, 
and  reached  Vera  Cruz  late  in  May,  so  emaciated 
and  broken  in  body  as  to  be  but  a specter  of  his 


152  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

former  self.  In  Mexico  City  — now  a “city”  in 
the  true  sense  of  the  term  — Cortes  was  welcomed 
with  demonstrations  of  delight  by  Spaniards  and 
Indians  alike.  He  was  still  to  all  beholders  the 
Spanish  conquistador  par  excellence. 

Like  Columbus,  Cortes  was  an  object  of  much 
envy  on  both  sides  of  the  Atlantic,  and  to  make 
clear  his  doings  to  the  Spanish  King  he  took  ship 
in  1528  for  Spain.  He  debarked  at  Palos,  where 
he  is  said  to  have  met  Pizarro;  and  in  his  train, 
by  a freak  of  fate,  was  Pizarro’s  future  Brutus, 
Juan  de  Rada.  Charles  Y was  at  this  time  holding 
Court  at  Toledo,  and  here  Cortes  was  met  and 
escorted  into  his  monarch’s  presence  by  a brilliant 
group  of  nobles.  Needless  to  say,  he  did  not  come 
empty  handed.  Indeed,  by  comparison  with  what 
he  brought,  the  offerings  of  Columbus  to  Ferdi- 
nand and  Isabella  seem  mean  and  trivial.  First, 
there  was  heaped  treasure  of  gold  and  silver;  then 
featherwork  and  embroidery;  then  specimens  of 
arms  and  implements;  strange  plants  and  animals 
and  beautiful  birds.  Imposing  Indian  chiefs,  among 
them  a son  of  Montezuma,  graced  his  retinue, 
while  amusement  was  contributed  to  the  occasion 
by  dwarfs,  albinos,  and  human  monstrosities.  Cor- 
tes, like  Columbus,  would  have  knelt  at  the  royal 


SPANIARDS  IN  CENTRAL  AMERICA  153 

feet,  but  Charles,  like  Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  raised 
up  the  suppliant  and  compelled  him  to  speak  sitting; 
and,  when  illness  overtook  him,  the  King  personally 
visited  him  in  his  lodgings. 

In  Spain  the  conqueror  of  Mexico  contracted  a 
brilliant  marriage.  Catalina,  his  first  wife,  had 
already  died,  and  Marina,  his  Indian  mistress,  he 
had  given  as  wife  to  one  of  his  soldiers.  He  re- 
ceived the  title  of  Marques  del  Valle  de  Oaxaca 
(Marquis  of  the  Valley)  and  was  made  a Knight 
of  Santiago.  But  amid  these  marks  of  royal  favor 
misfortunes  were  not  wanting.  His  father  had 
died,  and  so  had  his  beloved  follower,  the  youthful 
Gonzalo  de  Sandoval.  Capping  all,  he  failed  of 
his  ambition  to  be  made  a duke,  a glory  which 
he  coveted  beyond  any  other. 


CHAPTER  VI 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS 
He  that  has  partners  has  masters. — Pope  Sixtu * V. 

In  the  same  year  in  which  Cortes  started  for  Hon- 
duras, Francisco  Pizarro  set  out  for  the  Biru 
country  of  Andagoya.  Under  Balboa,  on  the 
shores  of  the  Gulf  of  San  Miguel,  he  had  heard  of 
Biru  as  the  gateway  to  a country  far  to  the  south 
where  the  people  were  rich  and  used  ships  and 
beasts  of  burden;  and  later,  under  Morales,  he  had 
paid  in  this  quarter  a hasty  and  bloody  visit. 
Pizarro,  native  of  Trujillo  in  Estremadura,  — tall, 
shapely,  sedate  — was  at  this  time  about  fifty- 
three  years  old.  He  undoubtedly  was  ambitious 
but  he  certainly  was  not  inspired.  His  strength 
lay  not  in  initiative  but  in  dogged  persistence  and 
endurance.  His  conquest  of  Peru  was  in  certain 
respects  heroic,  but  it  was  not  original.  His  plans, 
so  to  speak,  were  borrowed  ready  finished  from 
Cortes. 


154 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS 


155 


Pizarro  had  three  coadjutors  or  partners : Diego 
de  Almagro,  an  old  friend  and  fellow  rancher  in  the 
Isthmus;  Fernando  de  Luque,  vicar  of  Panama; 
and  Pedrarias  Davila,  the  Governor.  To  the  re- 
quirements of  military  command  Pizarro  was 
equal;  but  Almagro  was  needed  to  superintend 
the  dispatch  of  supplies,  and  Luque  to  play  softly 
the  part  of  intercessor  with  Pedrarias.  None  of  the 
triumvirate  was  young  in  years;  but  none  had 
as  yet  won  a fortune,  and,  as  Sir  Arthur  Helps 
sagely  remarks,  the  disappointed  are  ever  young. 
Young  in  this  sense,  and  withal  energetic,  Pizarro, 
Almagro,  and  Luque  certainly  were,  for  between 
mid-November  in  1524  and  the  end  of  the  year 
1528  they  succeeded  in  demonstrating  both  the 
actuality  and  attainability  of  that  Golden  Peru 
which  had  been  the  objective  of  Balboa.  In  ac- 
complishing this,  however,  never  perhaps  did  men 
suffer  more. 

Starting  from  Panama  with  one  vessel,  some 
eighty  men,  and  four  horses,  Pizarro  touched  at 
the  Pearl  Islands  and  stopped  for  six  weeks  at 
Puerto  de  la  Hambre  (Hunger  Harbor)  while  the 
ship  went  back  to  the  Pearl  Islands  for  supplies. 
Meanwhile  Almagro  had  sailed  from  Panama  with 
a second  ship  and  seventy  men,  and  had  sought  for 


156  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

Pizarro  as  far  as  Puerto  de  la  Hambre  and  the 
river  San  Juan.  But  the  latter,  ere  this,  had  re- 
traced his  course  to  a spot  in  Tierra  Firme  called 
Chicama,  and  here  Almagro  finally  overtook  him. 
By  this  time  both  leaders  had  endured  much. 
Almagro  had  lost  an  eye  by  an  arrow,  and  Pizarro 
had  nearly  starved  to  death. 

It  was  at  this  stage  of  affairs  that  Pedrarias 
permitted  himself  to  be  outmaneuvered.  He  was 
preparing  to  enter  Nicaragua  and  was  loath  to 
spare  men  to  Pizarro  and  Almagro.  In  fact,  he 
was  on  the  point  of  ordering  “the  dutiful  one” 
back  to  Panama  for  good,  so  little  did  he  perceive 
the  glitter  of  gold  in  his  direction,  when  his  pur- 
pose was  stayed  by  the  persuasiveness  of  Luque 
and  the  resourcefulness  of  Almagro. 

Though  Pizarro  might  not  be  intellectual,  and 
though  of  a surety  he  was  unlettered,  he  never- 
theless was  astute.  Amid  his  own  active  misery 
and  that  of  his  men  he  was  shrewd  enough  to  keep 
personally  beyond  the  reach  of  the  Governor  at 
Panama.  Not  for  nothing  had  he  served  the  latter 
all  these  years.  He  knew  his  Pedrarias.  So  it  was 
Almagro  and  not  Pizarro  who  went  to  Panama, 
persuaded  Pedrarias,  for  a consideration,  to  re- 
linquish his  share  in  the  enterprise  to  Gaspar  de 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS 


157 


Espinosa,  and  returned  with  two  ships,  and  with 
arms  and  supplies,  to  resume  the  great  adventure 
to  the  south. 

The  two  leaders  now  had  with  them  an  unusual 
man,  one  “dextrous  in  his  wit”  — the  pilot  Bar- 
tolome  Ruiz.  The  trio,  with  one  hundred  and 
sixty  followers,  sailed  to  the  river  San  Juan  and 
there  separated.  Almagro  returned  to  Panama 
for  more  men;  Pizarro  held  the  ground  gained  — 
holding  gains  was  ever  a Pizarro  trait;  and  Ruiz 
navigated  the  coast  of  Mundus  Novus  to  the  south- 
west. By  this  allotment  of  parts,  opportunity  — 
the  spectacular  chance  — was  all  with  Ruiz,  and 
he  perceived  his  advantage.  Pushing  boldly  to 
and  beyond  the  equator  — the  first  navigator  so 
to  do  in  the  Pacific  — he  rent  the  veil  from  before 
Peru.  That  is  to  say,  he  discovered  the  Island  of 
Gallo  and  Bay  of  San  Mateo,  and,  coming  upon 
a raft  propelled  by  a lateen  sail  and  manned  by 
Indians,  he  learned  of  Tumbez  and  also  of  Cuzco, 
where  ruled  the  Inca  and  where  there  was  vast 
golden  treasure. 

The  crucial  hour  in  the  Peruvian  expedition 
came  with  the  return  of  Ruiz  to  the  river  San 
Juan,  bringing  tidings  of  what  he  had  seen  and 
heard;  and  it  was  an  hour  exalted  by  the  heroism 


158 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


of  Pizarro.  Almagro  had  obtained  about  forty 
men  in  Panama,  but  it  was  realized  that  the  Peru- 
vians were  numerous  and  organized  and  that  a 
strong  force  would  be  required  to  overcome  them. 
So  back  once  more  to  Panama  went  Almagro. 
There  Pedro  de  los  Rios  governed  in  the  stead  of 
Pedrarias,  but  he  was  hardly  more  willing  to  supply 
men  to  Pizarro  and  Almagro  than  Pedrarias  had 
been,  for  the  men  already  with  Pizarro,  now  with- 
drawn to  the  Island  of  Gallo,  had  succeeded  in 
making  it  known  that  they  were  being  led  to  cer- 
tain and  probably  futile  death. 

Look  out,  Senor  Governor, 

For  the  drover  while  he’s  near, 

they  wrote  in  characteristic  Spanish  doggerel,  re- 
ferring to  Almagro; 

Since  he  goes  home  to  get  the  sheep 
For  the  butcher  [Pizarro]  who  stays  here. 

Rios,  in  fact,  insisted  upon  sending  two  ships  in 
command  of  a jurist,  Pedro  Tafur,  to  bring  home 
the  men  thus  complaining.  Still  — and  here  the 
value  of  Luque  in  the  partnership  strongly  ap- 
pears — the  orders  to  Tafur  were  not  so  drastic 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS 


159 


but  that  Pizarro  might  proceed  with  the  expedi- 
tion with  such  men  as  chose  to  abide  the  issue. 

On  the  Island  of  Gallo,  therefore,  Pizarro,  upon 
the  arrival  of  Tafur,  assembled  his  men  and  put 
the  situation  squarely  before  them.  On  the  one 
hand  lay  peril  with  possible  riches;  on  the  other, 
safety  with  assured  poverty.  The  choice  was 
theirs.  Whether  the  Spanish  chieftain  actually 
drew  in  the  sand  with  the  point  of  his  sword  a line 
to  the  south  of  which  he  dramatically  bade  those 
pass  who  would  follow  him,  is  much  to  be  doubted; 
but  in  imposing  upon  his  men  an  unequivocal 
choice,  he  did  something  very  like  it.  At  all  events, 
some  sixteen  men,  including  Ruiz  the  pilot,  Pedro 
of  Candia,  a Greek,  and  an  unnamed  negro, 
stepped  to  his  side;  and  with  this  little  company 
Pizarro  crossed  from  Gallo  to  the  smaller  but 
more  easily  defended  Island  of  Gorgona  to  await 
the  coming  of  Almagro  preparatory  to  advancing 
toward  Tumbez.  On  little  Gorgona,  “in  a cloud- 
curtained  sea,  near  a fearfully  fascinating  shore,” 
for  seven  months  he  waited,  starving. 

The  topography  of  primitive  Mexico  was  im- 
pressive enough:  a low-lying  Atlantic  seaboard;  a 
gradual  rise  through  tropical  vegetation  and  life  to 


160  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

a plateau  seventy-four  hundred  feet  above  sea-level ; 
guarding  this  plateau,  a mountain  wall  accentuated 
by  twin  volcanic  peaks  seventeen  thousand  feet 
high ; and  within  the  wall,  covering  the  plateau  in 
considerable  part,  a cluster  of  lakes  fresh  and  salt. 
But  magnificent  as  was  the  Mexican  scenery,  in 
Peru,  Nature,  overpassing  the  impressive,  became 
stupendous  and  sublime.  The  Peru  of  the  Incas 
at  the  coming  of  Pizarro  stretched  along  the  Pacific 
coast  of  South  America  from  the  River  Ancasmayu, 
north  of  Quito  in  Ecuador,  to  the  River  Maule, 
below  Santiago  in  Chile,  a region  some  twenty- 
seven  hundred  miles  in  length  and  comprehending 
the  modern  States  of  Ecuador,  Peru,  and  Bolivia, 
with  part  of  Chile  and  Argentina.  Its  main  fea- 
tures within  the  limits  of  Peru  proper  — the  Peru 
of  today  — were  an  arid  ocean  strand  less  than 
one  hundred  miles  in  breadth;  a double,  at  times 
treble,  cordillera  or  mountain  chain  — the  Andes 
— from  one  to  two  hundred  miles  in  breadth;  and 
a district  of  tropical  forest  conserving  the  sources 
of  the  Amazon.  To  these  features  should  be  added 
the  Antarctic,  or  Humboldt,  Current,  flowing  up 
the  western  shore,  a current  so  cold  as  to  shroud 
the  coast  in  mists  and  infuse  a chill  through  even 
the  tropics. 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS 


161 


The  mere  walls  of  the  Andes  at  their  ordinary 
elevation  attained  fourteen  thousand  feet  and  more. 
Then  there  were  giant  peaks  ranging  between 
seventeen  and  twenty- two  thousand  feet;  and,  on 
the  verge  of  the  Inca  dominion,  Aconcagua,  chief 
of  the  Andean  giants,  to  which  nearly  twenty- 
three  thousand  feet  must  be  assigned.  Mere  alti- 
tude, however,  was  not  in  Peru  the  engrossing 
element  in  the  sublime.  That  element  was  aloof- 
ness — a weird  and  stern  inhumanity  to  which  all 
observers  have  borne  witness.  “Savage  solitudes 
“somber  grandeur”;  “strange  weirdness”;  “awe- 
inspiring vastness”;  “solemn  immensity”;  “a 
waste  land  where  no  man  goes,  or  hath  gone  since 
the  making  of  the  world!”  — such  are  the  words 
of  description  used. 

But  the  grim  topography  of  ancient  Peru  had 
its  redeeming  feature  — sunlight  — first  on  the 
mountain  tops  and  then  on  the  surface  of  Lake 
Titicaca.  The  lake  — today  about  the  size  of 
Lake  Erie,  but  in  places  some  six  or  seven  hun- 
dred feet  deep,  very  irregular  in  shape,  and  studded 
with  islands  — lay  within  the  plateau  of  Peru  and 
Bolivia  at  an  elevation  of  about  thirteen  thousand 
feet,  the  largest  body  of  fresh  water  in  the  world 
at  so  great  an  elevation. 


162  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

The  light  of  the  sun  in  the  Titicaca  Valley  gave 
rise  in  the  course  of  ages  to  the  barbarism  or  semi- 
civilization of  the  Inca  mode  of  life;  but  far  earlier 
it  gave  rise  to  the  Peruvian  stage  of  development 
in  the  Megalithic  or  Great  Stone  period.  “The 
Sun,  ” to  quote  a Peruvian  writer  of  Inca  descent, 
“placed  his  children  near  the  Lake  of  Titicaca.” 
How  long  after  the  Stone  Age  the  age  of  the  Incas 
came  is  a question  — several  centuries,  no  doubt. 
Suffice  it  to  say  that  the  Megalithic  folk  were  one 
day  overthrown  by  invaders  from  the  south,  and 
the  remnant  of  them  took  refuge,  as  is  now  con- 
jectured, in  an  inaccessible  canyon  in  the  valley 
of  the  Urubamba  River,  northwest  of  the  site  of 
Cuzco.  Here,  at  Tampu  Tocco  (Machu  Picchu?), 
a city  peering  thousands  of  feet  down  upon  roaring 
rapids,  the  Incas  were  bred,  and  in  due  time  — 
somewhere  about  the  twelfth  century  — became 
strong  enough  to  leave  their  fastness,  retake 
possession  of  the  Titicaca  region,  and  begin  that 
movement  of  conquest  and  organization  which, 
with  Cuzco  as  a center,  resulted  in  an  empire  vaster 
than  was  ruled  from  Moscow  or  Aix-la-Chapelle, 
from  Bagdad  or  Granada. 

At  the  coming  of  Pizarro,  the  distinctive  fea- 
tures of  Peruvian  culture  — features  wherein  it 


(Pearl  Is. 


Gorgonal. 


I.d  IGallc 


R de  Sa.  i Ma 


Gulf  of'* 
Guayiujuil' 
I'uinbiiWo 


San.  Migu< 

(first  siter  V 


THE  INCA  EMPIRE 

AT  THE  TIME  OF  THE  SPANISH  CONQUEST 


=*&£i*iE*tent  of  Inca  Empire,  1530  (after  Means' 
Route  of  Almagro.  1535-  1537 


PIZARROS 

CONQUEST  OF  PERU 


1531  1533 

Scale  l:  18,000,000 


Route  of  Pizarro  from  Panama  to  Cuzco,  January,  1531- November.  1533 


PREPARED  FOR  THE  CHRONICLES  OF  AMERICA  UNDER  THE 
DIRECTION  OF  W.  L G..JOERG.  AMERICAN  GEOGRAPHICAL  SOCIETY 


JULIUS  BIEN  LITH  NY. 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS 


163 


differed  palpably  from  the  culture  of  the  Aztecs  — 
were  two : centralized  authority  in  government  and 
monotheism  in  religion.  The  Peruvians  (Quichua 
tribes)  were  a far  less  hardy  race  than  the  Aztecs, 
yet  despite  their  softness  they  achieved  things 
which  the  Aztecs  failed  to  accomplish.  In  a sense 
they  were  the  Asiatics  of  America;  both  actively 
and  passively  they  gave  evidence  of  an  aptitude 
for  despotic  statecraft.  Unlike  the  Aztecs,  they 
ruled  conquered  tribes  by  direct  interposition 
through  governors  and  garrisons ; by  imposing  their 
own  language  (Quichua)  ; and  by  the  establish- 
ment of  military  highways.  When  Cortes  invaded 
Mexico,  Aztec  authority,  an  authority  limited  to 
the  levying  of  tribute,  was  respected  throughout 
an  area  about  the  size  of  the  State  of  Massa- 
chusetts. When  Pizarro  invaded  Peru,  Inca  au- 
thority was  much  better  respected  throughout  an 
area  about  equal  to  that  of  the  United  States  east  of 
the  Mississippi  River.  In  a word,  by  the  time  when 
Pizarro  arrived,  the  Peruvians  had  largely  passed 
out  of  the  clan  stage  of  development  into  the  na- 
tional stage.  Particularism,  or  localism,  with  its 
delegated  and  revocable  leadership  within  the  tribe, 
and  its  leadership  by  confederation  as  between 
tribes,  had  given  way  to  incipient  monarchy. 


164 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


The  Peruvian  religion,  like  the  religion  of  Old 
Persia,  centered  in  the  worship  of  the  Sun.  And, 
forsooth,  what  more  natural  than  that  the  orb 
to  which  in  peculiar  measure  the  culture  of  Peru 
owed  its  existence  should  become  the  chief  ob- 
ject of  the  adoration  of  the  Peruvian  tribesman! 
“The  dawn  — was  it  not  Birth  to  him?  The 
mid-day  splendor  — was  it  not  Power  to  him? 
The  sunset — typified  it  not  Death  to  him?” 
The  Inca  himself  was  Sun-begotten,  and,  being 
so,  bore  divine  attributes.  No  Indian  official  in 
North  America  or  in  South  — in  Florida,  in  Mexi- 
co, or  in  Mundus  Novus  — could  compare  in  rank 
with  the  Inca,  politically  a king  and  religiously 
a god. 

Centralization  of  governmental  authority  in 
Peru  is  decisively  shown  by  the  social  organization 
which  prevailed.  The  primary  unit  was  the  family 
of  five  persons,  and  thence  greater  units  were  de- 
rived by  multiplying  by  ten  until  there  was  ob- 
tained the  ultimate  unit  of  fifty  thousand,  the  head 
of  which  was  directly  responsible  to  the  Inca. 
Clanship,  however,  though  outgrown  politically, 
survived  economically,  for  land  belonged  to  the 
local  community  and  not  to  the  family  or  individ- 
ual. In  agriculture  the  Peruvians  were  adept. 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS 


165 


They  produced  the  finest  of  cotton,  and  grew  ex- 
cellent maize  and  potatoes.  They  made  use  of 
the  vicuna  and  the  alpaca  as  sources  of  the  finest 
wool.  But,  like  all  things  Peruvian,  farming  was 
rigidly  supervised  and  controlled  from  Cuzco,  the 
produce  being  divided  into  three  equal  parts, 
whereof  two  went  to  the  state  and  one  only  to  the 
producer. 

Countless  were  the  ways  in  which  Inca  rule 
made  itself  felt.  Everybody  was  enumerated; 
everybody  must  dwell  in  a fixed  district  and  follow 
a fixed  occupation;  and,  in  order  that  the  multi- 
tude of  tribes  incorporated  into  the  nation  might 
readily  be  distinguished,  each  tribe  must  use  a 
distinctive  dress  and  method  of  wearing  the  hair. 
Caste  too  was  universal.  Below  the  Inca  and  con- 
stituting a nobility  were  lords,  priests,  warriors, 
and  civil  governors;  and  below  the  nobility,  con- 
stituting commoners,  were  shepherds  of  llamas, 
hunters,  farmers,  and  artificers. 

The  softness  which  characterized  the  Peruvians 
physically,  characterized  them  also  intellectually. 
They  excelled  in  the  arts  — in  pottery,  in  weaving, 
and  in  the  fashioning  of  gold,  silver,  and  bronze. 
Literature  they  produced  in  the  form  of  dramas, 
love  songs,  and  hymns  of  worship  — of  worship. 


166  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

at  times,  of  something  more  universal  than  the 
Sun: 

Oh  hear  me! 

From  the  sky  above. 

In  which  thou  mayest  be, 

From  the  sea  beneath. 

In  which  thou  mayest  be, 

Creator  of  the  world. 

Maker  of  all  men! 

But  they  evolved  no  system  of  writing;  not  even  a 
pictographic  one,  using  only  knotted  and  twisted 
cords,  called  quipus,  to  perpetuate  their  thoughts. 
At  the  time  of  the  Spanish  conquest  of  America 
there  was  more  promise  for  the  future  in  the  Hel- 
lenic-like barbarism,  plastic  though  crude,  of  the 
Aztecs,  than  in  the  Asiatic-like  barbarism,  rigid 
though  polished,  of  the  Peruvians. 

But  what  of  Francisco  Pizarro,  Pedro  de  Candia, 
and  the  others  of  Pizarro’s  band  whom  we  left 
facing  starvation  on  the  little  Island  of  Gorgona 
off  the  coast  of  Ecuador,  and  awaiting  the  coming 
of  Almagro  from  Panama  with  reinforcements? 
Ruiz  the  pilot  was  not  with  them,  for  he  had  re- 
turned north  with  Tafur.  At  the  end  of  seven 
months,  however,  he  came  in  Almagro’s  stead,  and 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS 


167 


the  company  set  out,  as  Pizarro  had  planned, 
for  Tumbez,  which  is  situated  on  the  gulf  later 
called  Guayaquil. 

Their  course  took  them  past  Cape  Pasado,  the 
limit  of  Ruiz’s  exploratory  voyage,  past  the  vol- 
canic peaks  of  Cotopaxi  and  Chimborazo,  and  in 
twenty  days  they  reached  Tumbez.  Here  Pizarro 
sent  ashore  parties  under  Pedro  de  Candia  and 
others.  The  messengers  were  greeted  as  superior 
beings,  very  much  as  Cortes  and  his  followers  were 
greeted  at  San  Juan  de  Ulua.  Their  faces  were 
fair;  they  wore  long  beards;  and  their  identity 
as  Children  of  the  Light,  that  Light  which  in 
Peru  meant  so  much,  was  considered  established. 
With  them,  however,  on  one  occasion  went  the 
negro,  and  to  fit  him  into  satisfactory  relations 
with  the  emissaries  of  the  Dawn  was  found  difficult. 
They  tried  washing,  but  to  no  effect;  and  the  Peru- 
vians were  obliged  to  accept  him  for  what  he 
was  — one  not  to  be  understood  but  simply  to  be 
enjoyed.  The  report  of  Pizarro’s  messengers  as 
to  what  was  to  be  seen  at  Tumbez  — a fortress,  a 
temple,  comely  Virgins  of  the  Sun,  vases  of  gold  — 
abundantly  confirmed  the  earlier  report  of  Ruiz, 
but  Pizarro  had  few  men  (the  new  Governor  at 
Panama  had  seen  to  that)  and  he  resolved  to 


168  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

betake  himself  directly  to  Spain  to  lay  his  discov- 
ery before  the  King. 

There  he  arrived  early  in  1528,  accompanied  by 
the  Greek,  Pedro  de  Candia.  By  the  26th  of  July, 
at  Toledo,  he  had  met  Charles  V,  who  created  him 
Governor  of  all  he  might  discover  for  a distance  of 
two  hundred  leagues  “to  the  south  of  Santiago,” 
a river  entering  the  sea  just  below  the  latitude  of 
the  Island  of  Gallo.  The  King  made  Almagro  and 
Luque  the  Captain  and  the  Bishop  of  Tumbez; 
Bartolome  Ruiz,  Grand  Pilot  of  the  South  Sea; 
Pedro  de  Candia,  Chief  of  Artillery ; and  the  heroes 
of  the  Isle  of  Gorgona,  knights  and  cavaliers. 

From  Toledo,  Pizarro  went  to  Trujillo,  his 
native  town,  and  drew  to  his  support  his  brothers, 
Hernando,  Juan,  Gonzalo,  and  Martin  of  Alcan- 
tara, all  capable,  all  brave,  and  all  except  the  first 
described  as,  “like  Pizarro  himself,  illegitimate, 
poor,  ignorant,  and  avaricious.”  The  proposed 
expedition  to  Peru,  unlike  the  expeditions  of  prior 
Spanish  adventurers,  did  not  attract  followers; 
and  it  was  with  only  one  hundred  and  eighty  men 
and  thirty  horses  that  in  December,  1531,  a year 
after  his  return  from  Spain,  the  Estremaduran 
was  able  to  set  sail  with  three  ships  from  Panama 
for  Tumbez. 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS 


169 


In  the  Peruvian  conquest  there  may  be  said  to 
have  been  three  definite  stages : one  of  waiting  and 
preparation;  one  of  active  hostilities;  and  one  of 
accomplishment.  The  stage  of  waiting  and  prep- 
aration, of  patience  and  endurance,  has  already 
been  glanced  at.  Here  Pizarro  shone.  From  the 
days  when,  under  Ojeda,  Balboa,  and  Pedrarias, 
he  had  served  on  the  terrible  Isthmus,  to  those 
when  he  challenged  riches  and  renown  on  the 
hardly  less  terrible  coast  of  Peru,  there  was  nothing 
that  he  did  not  suffer.  At  San  Juan  River,  toils 
of  the  jungle  within  reach  of  the  hideous  dangling 
boa  and  of  the  stealthy  alligator;  on  the  Island 
of  Gallo,  nauseating  food,  thunder,  lightning,  and 
torrential  rain;  on  Gorgona,  plague  of  insects,  in- 
cessant, intolerable,  inescapable.  All  these  things, 
with  starvation  often  added,  Pizarro  suffered,  but 
though  in  distress  he  did  not  repine  but  bravely 
endured. 

Tumbez  he  reached  in  the  spring  of  1532,  and 
here  the  invaders  were  joined  by  Hernando  de 
Soto  with  one  hundred  men  and  fifty  horses  from 
Nicaragua.  Thus  reenforced,  Pizarro,  as  a means 
of  establishing  himself  in  the  country  he  had  set 
out  to  despoil  and  convert,  resolved  to  found  a 
town.  Choosing  a site  near  the  sea,  some  thirty 


170  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

leagues  to  the  south  of  Tumbez,  he  founded  San 
Miguel,  the  first  European  settlement  in  the  do- 
main ruled  by  the  Incas.  Having  secured  a base, 
the  next  step  was  to  locate  and  appraise  the  forces 
of  opposition.  He  accordingly  sent  De  Soto,  with 
a party  of  horse,  along  the  foot  of  the  first  of  the 
several  great  chains  of  the  Andes,  to  gather  infor- 
mation. What  Pizarro  learned  was  that  in  Peru 
there  was  at  that  time  a legitimate  ruler  named 
“Cuzco,  son  of  old  Cuzco,”  and  that  he  had  a 
brother,  Atahualpa,  who  was  in  rebellion  but  to 
whom  Fortune  had  been  so  far  favorable  that  he 
had  defeated  young  Cuzco  and  gone  on  conquering 
the  land  southward  to  a place  called  Caxamarca. 
Caxamarca,  Pizarro  learned,  was  beyond  the 
mountain  wall  which  confronted  him,  but  at  a 
distance  of  only  twelve  or  fifteen  days’  march. 

Traditionally  the  first  Inca  of  Peru  was  Manco 
Ccapac,  who  flourished  about  1100  and  built  or 
rebuilt  the  town  of  Cuzco.  Historically,  how- 
ever, the  first  Inca  was  Viracocha,  whose  reign  fell 
somewhere  about  1380.  In  1500  the  Inca  was 
Huayna  Ccapac  — the  “old  Cuzco”  of  Pizarro’s 
informants  — and  under  him  it  was  that  the  Inca 
dominion  was  projected  northward  beyond  Quito 
and  southward  into  Chile.  Huayna  Ccapac,  “old 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS 


171 


Cuzco,”  was  succeeded  by  his  legitimate  son  Huas- 
car,  young  Cuzco.  But  Huascar  had  a brother, 
Atahualpa,  son  of  Huayna  by  a concubine,  daugh- 
ter of  the  last  independent  ruler  of  Quito,  and, 
in  order  to  secure  to  him  a share  in  the  succession, 
Huayna  at  his  death  divided  the  royal  possessions, 
assigning  to  Atahualpa  the  Quito  inheritance  and 
to  Huascar  the  remainder.  The  results  usual  under 
such  circumstances  followed:  strife  between  the 
brothers  arose,  and  in  the  contest  not  only  had  Ata- 
hualpa triumphed  but  he  had  succeeded  in  making 
Huascar  captive. 

As  between  Pizarro  and  Atahualpa  the  situation 
was  quite  like  that  which  a dozen  years  before  had 
obtained  between  Cortes  and  Montezuma.  In 
both  instances,  invaders,  believed  to  be  engen- 
dered of  the  Sea  or  dropped  from  the  Sky,  sought 
from  a seaboard  base  to  overcome  rulers  estab- 
lished in  the  mountains  as  protectors  of  capitals 
which  were  believed  to  be  the  repositories  of  un- 
told wealth.  There  were,  however,  certain  differ- 
ences. The  way  to  Atahualpa,  barred  as  it  was  by 
the  mighty  outer  wall  of  the  Andes,  was  more 
difficult  than  the  way  to  Montezuma.  But,  off- 
setting this,  Cortes’s  advance  was  hindered  by 
every  subtlest  art  of  Indian  subterfuge,  while  that 


172 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


of  Pizarro  was  uninterfered  with.  Then  again, 
Montezuma  had,  as  he  thought,  laid  for  Cortes  a 
trap  in  Mexico-Tenoehtitlan  itself;  whereas  Ata- 
hualpa,  for  aught  that  appears,  received  Pizarro  at 
Caxamarca  with  such  sublime  faith  in  his  own 
abounding  resources  that  he  felt  for  him  little 
other  than  contempt.  But  let  the  narrative  dis- 
close its  own  tale. 

It  was  in  September  that  Pizarro  set  out  from 
San  Miguel.  His  force  was  in  all  one  hundred  and 
seventy-seven  men,  sixty-seven  of  whom  were 
horsemen.  At  first  the  country  was  compara- 
tively level,  watered  by  mountain-fed  aqueducts, 
and  set  with  orchards  and  fields  of  waving  grain. 
Withal  the  air  was  sweet  with  the  breath  of  flowers, 
and  the  people  were  friendly.  But  the  soldiers, 
some  of  them,  showed  discontent;  and  to  meet  it 
Pizarro  promptly  sent  back  to  San  Miguel  nine 
men  who  lacked  heart  for  the  great  enterprise. 

Cortes,  under  more  trying  circumstances,  had 
dealt  with  disaffection  by  scuttling  his  ships  and 
by  meting  out  drastic  punishments.  Yet  to  the 
men  of  Cortes  the  evidence  of  riches  ahead  was  far 
stronger  than  to  the  men  of  Pizarro,  for  the  latter 
had  beheld  naught  to  compare  with  the  gold  and 
silver  wheels  presented  to  Cortes  by  Montezuma. 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS  173 

To  Pizarro,  therefore,  relieved  of  his  disaffected 
element  but  facing  mountains  and  with  no  treasure 
in  sight,  it  remained  to  urge  forward  his  command 
by  appealing  to  their  piety  — their  sense  of  duty 
as  propagandists  of  the  Faith.  Besides  being 
primitive,  proud,  and  romantic,  the  Spaniard,  it 
will  be  recalled,  was  devout.  Devoutness,  indeed, 
as  a spur  to  action,  held  with  him  a place  second 
only  to  avarice. 

Pizarro’s  chief  obstacle  was  the  Andes,  with 
“their  crests  of  snow  glittering  high  in  the  heavens 
— such  a wild  chaos  of  magnificence  and  beauty  as 
no  other  mountain  scenery  in  the  world  [could] 
show.”  Up  this  barrier  struggled  foot-soldiers  and 
horsemen,  the  latter  dismounted  and  tugging  at 
their  beasts.  Here  the  path  hugged  the  base  of  a 
toppling  cliff;  there  it  shunned  a reeling  abyss; 
while  ever  above  the  crawling  Spanish  line  hung, 
greedy  for  mishap,  that  obscene  bird  of  carrion,  the 
Peruvian  condor.  Near  the  summit  of  the  range 
the  invaders  came  upon  one  of  the  military  roads 
of  the  Incas,  a road  which  connected  Cuzco  with 
Quito,  and  which  in  point  of  length  has  been 
likened  to  a conceivable  highway  connecting  Calais 
with  Constantinople.  It  was  a road,  however, 
upon  which  no  wheel  turned,  for,  unlike  the  early 


174  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

Chaldeans,  Babylonians,  and  Egyptians,  the  Peru- 
vians, with  whom  “everything  stopped  short,” 
were  unacquainted  with  the  principle  of  the  wheel. 

On  this  journey  upward  to  Caxamarca,  this  New 
World  anabasis,  Pizarro  was  met  and  waited 
upon,  as  Cortes  had  been  on  his  journey,  by  suc- 
cessive embassies.  One  came  under  the  escort  of 
De  Soto,  whom  the  Spanish  leader  had  sent  to 
reconnoiter,  and  met  Pizarro  at  the  foot  of  the 
range;  while  the  others,  whereof  there  were  two, 
met  him  near  the  summit.  All  brought  gifts:  the 
first,  an  elaborate  drinking-cup  of  stone,  woolen 
stuffs  embroidered  in  gold  and  silver,  and  perfume; 
the  second,  several  llamas;  and  the  third,  Peruvian 
sheep,  chicha  or  “fermented  juice  of  the  maize,” 
to  employ  a delicate  periphrasis,  and,  what  to  the 
Spaniards  was  more  to  the  point,  “golden  goblets” 
from  which  to  quaff  this  beverage.  Mid-Novem- 
ber was  now  at  hand  and  Pizarro  had  bested  his 
great  obstacle.  He  had  scaled  the  Andes.  Be- 
neath him  spread  a valley,  stream-traversed  and 
highly  cultivated,  and  in  this  valley  he  descried 
three  things : the  town  of  Caxamarca,  steam  rising 
from  hot  mineral  springs,  and  — did  his  pulse 
quicken?  — “a  white  cloud  of  pavilions  covering 
the  ground  as  thick  as  snowflakes.” 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS  175 

Pizarro  entered  Caxamarca  on  the  15th  of  No- 
vember at  the  hour  of  vespers.  His  first  act  was 
to  send  De  Soto  with  twenty  horsemen  to  announce 
to  Atahualpa  his  arrival;  and  his  second,  to  send 
his  brother  Hernando  after  De  Soto  with  twenty 
more  horsemen  as  a reenforcement.  The  Inca,  a 
man  of  thirty,  sat  at  the  door  of  his  tent,  cross- 
legged  on  a low  cushion,  surrounded  by  male  and 
female  attendants.  He  wore  a tunic  and  robe,  but 
what  distinguished  him  as  a ruler  was  the  head- 
dress, the  borla.  This  consisted  of  a fringed  cord 
of  red  vicuna  wool  wound  several  times  around  the 
head,  the  fringe  depending  over  the  eyes.  As  lord 
of  both  Quito  and  Cuzco,  and  especially  of  Quito 
through  his  mother,  Atahualpa  would  no  doubt 
have  felt  himself  entitled  to  wear  (as  later  he  did 
wear)  the  insignia  of  Quito,  a string  of  royal 
emeralds.  Seated  on  his  cushion,  the  Inca  held  his 
eyes  fixed  upon  the  ground;  nor  did  he  raise  them 
or  otherwise  respond  when  Hernando  Pizarro, 
with  grave  Spanish  mien,  invited  him  to  visit  his 
brother  in  the  town.  His  thoughts  — what  were 
they?  In  all  probability  the  question  in  the  mind 
of  Montezuma  in  the  case  of  Cortes:  Were  these 
newcomers  gods? 

It  was  the  horse,  as  we  have  seen,  that  more  than 


176 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


aught  else  in  Indian  eyes  gave  to  the  Spaniard  the 
seeming  of  a god.  Atahualpa  had  kept  himself  in- 
formed regarding  this  weird  creature,  and  in  a 
measure  was  fortified  against  the  terror  of  him. 
Through  messengers  from  the  Quito  country  he 
had  learned  that  the  Spaniard  and  his  horse  were 
not  “all  one  animal,”  for  on  the  coast  a rider  had 
been  observed  to  fall  from  a horse.  Confirming 
this  idea  of  the  separability  of  horse  and  rider,  had 
come  news  that  at  night  the  horses  were  unsaddled. 
Nor  was  the  horse  immortal,  for  a cacique  of  the 
neighborhood  of  San  Miguel  had  sent  word  that 
he  personally  had  killed  one. 

Glancing  up  at  length  from  his  reverie,  Ata- 
hualpa said  to  Hernando  Pizarro  that  the  Span- 
iards could  be  no  great  warriors,  for  the  San  Miguel 
curaca  (cacique)  had  killed  three,  besides  a horse. 
Nettled  at  this  speech  so  weighed  and  measured 
in  its  audacity,  Hernando  Pizarro  replied  that  one 
horse,  let  alone  riders,  could  conquer  the  whole 
country;  and,  as  if  practically  to  substantiate 
the  claim,  De  Soto,  the  best  mounted  man  in 
the  Spanish  group,  struck  spurs  into  his  steed, 
dashed  across  the  plain,  and,  wheeling  in  graceful 
circles,  reined  in  the  animal  so  close  to  the  Inca 
that  foam  from  his  sides  bespattered  the  royal 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS 


177 


garments.  But  Atahualpa,  self-schooled  against 
terror  of  the  horse,  did  not  flinch.  To  him  evi- 
dently the  Spaniards,  if  gods  at  all,  were  not  for- 
midable ones;  and  when  he  consented,  as  now  he 
did,  to  visit  Pizarro  in  camp  the  next  day,  it  was, 
as  the  chronicle  has  it,  “with  the  smile  of  a man 
who  did  not  very  much  esteem  us.” 

That  night  the  Spaniards  knew  fear.  The 
twinkling  distant  camp  fires  of  the  Peruvian  host  — 
fires  likened  in  multitude  to  the  stars  of  heaven  — 
impressed  them  with  a sense  of  their  numerical 
inferiority,  and  again  Pizarro  found  it  expedient  to 
warm  their  zeal  and  stiffen  their  courage  by  ap- 
pealing to  them  as  sons  of  the  Church  and  prop- 
agandists of  the  Faith.  As  for  Pizarro  himself, 
he  had  a plan  which  had  been  long  in  his  mind: 
he  would  seize  the  person  of  Atahualpa,  even  as 
Cortes  had  seized  the  person  of  Montezuma,  and 
all  would  be  well. 

The  town  of  Caxamarca  itself  was  not  large.  Its 
distinguishing  feature,  however,  was  an  extensive 
triangular  plaza  — “larger  than  any  plaza  in 
Spain”  — enclosed  on  two  sides  by  long  low  build- 
ings. These  buildings  may  have  been  communal 
dwellings,  for  they  are  spoken  of  as  divided  on  the 
interior  into  blocks,  each  block  comprising  a suite 


12 


178  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

of  rooms.  If  the  buildings  in  question  were  com- 
munal, they  serve  to  illustrate  Peruvian  nation- 
making as  in  this  quarter  something  yet  in  process, 
the  clan  here  not  having  been  superseded  by  the 
family.  But  there  were  other  buildings  — survi- 
vals of  the  early  medicine  lodge  and  council  lodge 
— temples  and  great  halls,  all  very  much  as  in 
Mexico-Tenochtitlan. 

Of  the  great  halls  there  were  three,  each  giving 
through  a wide  opening  upon  the  plaza.  In  one, 
Pizarro  stationed  a squadron  of  horsemen  under 
Hernando  Pizarro;  in  another,  a squadron  under 
De  Soto;  and  in  the  third,  a squadron  under  a 
doughty  cavalier,  newly  arrived,  Sebastian  de 
Benalcazar.  The  foot-soldiers  as  a body  he  placed 
in  concealment  round  about;  but  twenty  such, 
picked  for  their  prowess,  he  attached  to  his  own 
person,  taking  with  them  a central  station,  well 
concealed,  whence  he  could  sally  forth  in  any  direc- 
tion. Pedro  de  Candia,  be  it  added,  trained  upon 
the  plaza,  from  a “fortress”  above  it,  the  artillery 
of  the  invaders  — two  falconets. 

Such  was  the  disposition  of  the  Spanish  leaders 
when,  about  noon  of  the  16th  of  November,  Ata- 
hualpa  emerged  from  his  camp  on  his  way  to  visit 
Pizarro  in  Caxamarca,  the  lion  in  his  lair.  He 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS 


179 


was  attended  by  thousands,  and  the  spectacle 
offered  was  that  of  Montezuma  advancing  to  meet 
Cortes.  But  when  within  a short  distance  of  the 
town,  what  should  the  Peruvian  monarch  do  but 
stop  the  progress  and  prepare  to  pitch  his  tents! 
This  Pizarro  saw  with  dismay,  for  his  men,  long 
kept  at  high  tension,  must  speedily  find  relief  in 
action  or  succumb  to  fear.  He  accordingly  dis- 
patched an  earnest  request  to  Atahualpa  that  he 
resume  the  march  and  enter  the  town  that  evening, 
where  every  arrangement  for  his  reception  and 
entertainment  had  been  made. 

The  Inca  granted  this  request  and  just  before 
sunset  the  “Child  of  the  Sun”  passed  the  gates. 
In  front,  as  with  Montezuma,  came  runners,  clear- 
ing the  way  of  dirt  and  obstructions  and  singing 
sonorous  songs  — songs  pronounced  “hellish”  in 
the  chronicle.  Then  came  dancers.  Then  caciques 
of  divers  grades  bearing  “hammers”  of  silver  or 
copper,  and  conspicuous  for  checkered  or  white 
liveries.  Those  immediately  about  the  Inca  were 
caciques  or  noblemen  of  special  dignity,  wearing 
head-dresses  ornamented  with  gold  and  silver, 
breast  armor  of  gold  plates,  and  great  ear-studs. 
All  more  or  less  seem  to  have  been  distinguished 
by  vestments  of  blue  — that  azure  ( azul  or  sky 


180  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

color)  so  marked  and  evidently  so  significant  in  the 
apparel  of  Montezuma. 

The  Inca  himself,  like  the  “ Chief-of-Men,  ” was 
borne  aloft  in  a litter.  He  sat  on  a throne  of  gold 
within  a baldaquin  lined  with  the  brilliant  plu- 
mage of  the  parrakeet  and  covered  with  gold  and 
silver  plates.  A man  of  vigor  — large,  with  bold 
eyes  somewhat  bloodshot  — his  aspect  was  com- 
manding and  even  fierce.  As  lord  of  Quito,  he 
wore  the  royal  emeralds.  As  Child  of  the  Sun,  he 
wore  the  borla;  and  in  addition  a golden  diadem 
garnished  with  the  wing  feathers  of  the  caraquen- 
que.  It  was  his  right,  moreover,  to  be  preceded  by 
a standard  bearer  carrying  a banner  emblazoned 
with  the  rainbow.  In  any  event  he  was  an  im- 
pressive figure,  as,  dividing  to  the  right  and  left, 
his  numerous  escort  fell  away,  leaving  him  alone, 
the  observed  of  all  observers  in  the  plaza. 

No  Spaniard  was  in  sight,  and  Atahualpa  was 
perplexed.  “What  has  become  of  these  fellows?” 
he  demanded  with  impatience.  Hereupon  Pizarro 
sent  forth  to  meet  the  Indian  ruler,  and  to  account 
to  him  for  the  presence  of  the  Spaniards  in  his 
country,  the  priest  and  spiritual  leader  of  the  ex- 
pedition, Vicente  de  Valverde,  later  Bishop  of  Cuz- 
co. Valverde  of  course  could  speak  to  Atahualpa 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS 


181 


only  through  the  interpreter,  a young  Indian  cap- 
tured at  Tumbez,  named  Fellipillo  or  Little  Philip, 
who  was  for  the  purpose  a feeble  dependence,  in  no 
sense  a second  Marina  or  Aguilar.  What  Father 
Valverde  undertook  to  impress  upon  Atahualpa 
was  that  there  was  one  true  God;  that  He  had 
sent  to  earth  his  Son  Jesus  Christ;  that  Christ,  be- 
ing put  to  death,  had  left  his  power  in  the  hands 
of  St.  Peter,  who,  dying,  had  passed  it  on  to  the 
Popes  of  Rome.  One  of  the  Popes,  the  one  now 
alive,  had  heard  that  the  Indians  of  the  world, 
instead  of  worshiping  the  true  God,  “adored  idols 
and  likenesses  of  the  devil.”  Thereupon  he  had 
given  it  into  the  hands  of  “Charles,  King  of  Spain 
and  Monarch  of  the  whole  earth, ” to  “conquer  the 
Indian  nations”  and  bring  them  to  “the  knowl- 
edge of  God  and  the  obedience  of  the  Church.” 
To  effect  this  conquest,  Charles  had  commis- 
sioned “Don  Francisco  Pizarro  — now  here.” 
“If  thou  shalt  deny  and  refuse  to  obey,”  fer- 
vently exclaimed  the  priest,  “know  that  thou 
shalt  be  persecuted  with  fire  and  sword  without 
mercy!” 

What  Atahualpa  probably  gathered  out  of  this 
harangue,  as  rendered  in  what  has  been  called 
the  “deplorable  Cuzcan”  of  Fellipillo,  was  that 


182  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

a distant  mysterious  lord  — a “white  stranger’s” 
lord  — operating  as  the  agent  of  a mysterious 
deity  — or  of  several  such,  for  the  Trinity  had 
figured  in  the  discourse  — claimed  his  allegiance 
and  tribute  and  meant  to  deprive  him  and  the 
people  of  independence.  Fear  of  the  Spaniards  as 
themselves  gods,  or  at  least  preternatural  beings, 
does  not  seem  to  have  much  dwelt  in  the  mind  of 
the  Inca,  for  observing  that  Father  Valverde  held 
in  his  hand  a book,  the  Bible,  whence  he  had  de- 
rived the  matter  of  his  exhortation,  Atahualpa 
demanded  to  see  it.  It  was  clasped,  and  the  Indian 
was  unable  to  open  it.  The  priest  stepped  to  the 
side  of  the  litter  to  give  help,  but  Atahualpa,  re- 
senting the  intrusion,  forced  the  clasps  back,  ran 
his  eyes  helplessly  through  the  leaves,  and  cast  the 
holy  volume  violently  upon  the  ground. 

Not  only  did  the  Inca  spurn  the  Word  of  God, 
but  he  at  the  same  time  said  that  he  knew  how  the 
Spaniards  had  maltreated  his  people  all  the  way 
from  Tumbez,  even  to  burning  some  of  them  alive, 
and  that  he  required  reparation.  Here  then  was 
defiance  complete  — defiance  of  all  the  Powers : of 
the  Powers  Temporal  as  well  as  of  those  Spirit- 
ual; of  Emperor,  and  of  Francisco  Pizarro,  as  well 
as  of  God,  Christ,  St.  Peter,  and  the  Pope;  and 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS 


183 


punishment  was  called  for.  The  hour  — the  mo- 
ment — had  come! 

On  hearing  Father  Val verde’s  report,  Pizarro 
informed  his  brother  Hernando.  The  latter  in  turn 
informed  Pedro  de  Candia,  who  discharged  his 
falconets  — the  signal  agreed  upon  — and  the 
horsemen  everywhere  burst  from  cover.  In  ad- 
vance of  all,  sword  in  hand,  and  shouting  “San- 
tiago,” ran  Pizarro.  His  object  was  the  royal  litter, 
but  ere  he  could  reach  it  the  attendants  of  Ata- 
hualpa  had  interposed  themselves,  and  there  en- 
sued a furious  mdlee.  In  the  end,  amid  great 
slaughter,  the  litter  was  overturned  and  Atahual- 
pa,  the  god-descended,  his  robes  in  tatters,  dia- 
dem and  borla  torn  from  his  brow,  was  dragged 
forth  a captive. 

Montezuma  fell  before  Cortes,  a victim  of  vacil- 
lation, the  result  of  timidity  bred  of  superstition. 
Atahualpa  fell  before  Pizarro,  a victim  of  assurance 
which  was  the  result  of  arrogance.  Entering  Caxa- 
marca  late  in  the  day,  Atahualpa  had  notified 
Pizarro  that  he  would  spend  the  night  within  its 
gates,  but  with  only  a fraction  of  his  forces,  and 
these  “unarmed.”  What  need,  forsooth,  of  arms, 
of  copper-pointed  spears,  of  bows  and  arrows,  and 
of  lassos,  had  Atahualpa?  Was  he  not  Inca?  Was 


184  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

he  not  literally  Child  of  the  Sun?  “Your  God,  ” he 
is  said  to  have  boasted  to  Father  Valverde,  “was, 
you  say,  slain  by  men,  the  work  of  his  hands;  my 
god,”  pointing  proudly  to  the  sinking  Sun,  “dies 
but  to  live  again!” 

That  November  evening,  1532,  Pizarro  and  Ata- 
hualpa  supped  together.  Breaking  bread  with  the 
defeated  seems  to  have  been  an  amiable  if  some- 
what ironical  Spanish  custom,  whether  those  so 
honored  were  themselves  Spaniards  or  not.  Cris- 
t6bal  de  Olid  had  supped  with  his  prisoners  Gil 
Gonzalez  and  Francisco  de  las  Casas,  but  only  to 
have  his  hospitality  requited  by  slashes  at  his 
throat.  In  the  case  of  Atahualpa  such  requital 
was  not  to  be  apprehended.  The  Inca  was  too 
dazed  to  think  of  trying  it  himself,  and  his  followers 
were  too  profoundly  overawed.  But,  dazed  though 
Atahualpa  was,  he  did  not  so  remain.  On  the  mor- 
row after  his  overthrow  he  noticed  that,  while  the 
Spaniards  brought  in  as  booty  many  bales  of  beau- 
tifully woven  woolen  and  cotton  fabrics,  the  things 
which  as  booty  they  esteemed  most  were  the  royal 
utensils  of  gold  and  silver.  If  it  were  gold  and 
silver  the  white  strangers  coveted  — he  personally 
much  preferred  glass  — these  metals  abounded  in 
Peru.  Why  not  purchase  with  them  his  own 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS 


185 


freedom?  Freedom  was  valuable  to  him  just 
then,  for  the  legitimate  Inca,  Huascar  his  brother, 
was  himself  a captive,  and  when  the  latter  should 
learn  of  the  captivity  of  Atahualpa,  what  plots  — 
plots  even  with  the  invaders  — might  he  not  con- 
coct against  him?  One  day,  therefore,  as  he  and 
Pizarro  stood  in  a chamber  of  Pizarro’s  quarters, 
he  suddenly  offered  to  cover  the  floor  with  gold  if 
his  freedom  were  granted. 

The  offer  provoked  only  a smile,  and  Atahualpa 
was  piqued.  He  stepped  proudly  to  the  wall,  and 
indicating  a point  thereon  as  high  as  he  could 
reach,  offered  to  fill  the  entire  room  to  that  point 
with  gold.  He  also  offered  to  fill  a smaller  room, 
adjoining,  twice  over  with  silver.  The  only  condi- 
tions he  made  were  that  the  metals  should  not 
first  be  melted  down,  but  should  retain  the  form 
of  the  objects  into  which  they  had  been  wrought, 
and  that  he  should  have  two  months  within  which 
to  fulfill  his  undertaking. 

Then  ensued  one  of  the  most  wonderful  episodes 
in  history.  Each  day  there  went  forth  from  the 
presence  of  Atahualpa  couriers  to  the  four  quar- 
ters of  the  Empire;  and  ere  long,  in  answer,  porters 
began  to  appear  bearing  all  manner  of  gold  and  sil- 
ver objects:  jars,  vases,  ewers,  salvers,  and  goblets 


186  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

from  the  temples;  to  say  naught  of  hammered 
golden  sheets,  an  occasional  “throne,”  “pedestal,” 
or  “sun.”  They  brought,  too,  wonderful  things 
from  the  official  dwellings  — the  “palaces”  — of 
the  Inca:  such,  for  example,  as  “fountains  designed 
to  emit  sparkling  jets  of  gold”;  miniature  gold 
birds  and  beasts;  trees  also;  plants  with  leaves, 
flowers,  and  fruit;  fields  of  maize  with  leaves,  heads, 
canes,  roots,  and  flowers;  and  flowers  of  the  field 
with  petals,  stems,  and  leaves.  So  gleaming  indeed 
were  the  long  files  of  porters  under  their  golden 
packs,  that  as  beheld  afar  they  seemed  veritable 
threads  of  gold  caught  from  point  to  point  across 
the  landscape. 

A circumstance  which  helped  materially  in  col- 
lecting the  treasure  was  that  Hernando  Pizarro 
and  Hernando  de  Soto  had  conceived  for  Ata- 
hualpa  a genuine  liking.  A suite  of  rooms  was 
assigned  him,  and  within  these  he  maintained  his 
customary  state.  Here  he  amused  himself  with  his 
concubines;  here  with  great  animation  and  skill  he 
played  dice  and  chess,  games  learned  from  his  con- 
querors; and  here  he  received  his  vassals  in  audi- 
ence — none  of  whom,  however  great,  presumed 
to  enter  before  him  without  first  removing  his 
sandals  and  placing  a burden  on  his  back. 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS 


187 


The  point  to  which  Atahualpa  had  agreed  to  fill 
Pizarro’s  chamber  with  gold  was  some  nine  feet 
from  the  floor,  and  the  floor  dimensions  were  about 
seventeen  by  twenty-two  feet.  As  this  space  of 
over  three  thousand  cubic  feet  began  to  gradually 
lessen  under  the  heaps  and  piles  of  gold  thrown 
into  it,  did  Francisco  Pizarro  reflect?  Twenty 
years  before  — first  in  Comogre’s  country,  then 
on  the  peak  in  Darien,  and  finally  on  the  shores 
of  the  Gulf  of  San  Miguel  — he,  a dutiful  lieuten- 
ant to  Balboa,  had  heard  intimations  of  Peru,  of 
Peru  the  golden  somewhere  to  the  south.  Since 
then  Balboa  had  forfeited  his  head,  and  he  alone 
had  found  Peru.  Had  Columbus  found  it,  or  Be- 
haim,  or  Alonso  Pinzon,  how  each  would  have 
wrestled  with  geography  to  prove  that  he  had 
found,  if  not  Cathay  and  Cipangu,  at  least  India, 
at  least  the  Golden  Chersonese ! Columbus  on  his 
fourth  voyage  would  have  seen  in  Peru  — capping 
“the  stem  of  the  earth,”  as  from  its  altitude  it 
might  well  have  been  thought  to  do  — the  “Earth- 
ly Paradise”;  and  to  Cortes,  had  he  found  it, 
it  would  have  answered,  more  even  than  did 
Mexico,  to  the  requirements  of  that  land  whence 
“Solomon  is  said  to  have  brought  the  gold  for 
the  Temple.” 


188  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

It  took  longer  to  fill  Pizarro’s  chamber  with  gold 
up  to  the  nine-foot  point  than  Atahualpa  had 
counted  on,  for,  as  the  drain  became  severe,  the 
public  guardians,  especially  in  the  temples,  began 
to  secrete  their  treasures.  At  length,  Pizarro  wax- 
ing highly  impatient,  Atahualpa,  who  too  was 
impatient,  proposed  that  the  former  send  out  col- 
lectors of  his  own.  They  might  go  to  Pachacamac, 
Peru’s  shrine  to  “an  unknown  god,”  very  ancient 
and  very  rich;  or  they  might  go  directly  to  Cuzco, 
where  more  than  anywhere  else  the  gold  and  silver 
of  the  Inca  government  was  massed;  and  at  either 
place  they  might  help  themselves.  They  went  to 
both  places,  and  what  they  brought  back  was, 
from  Pachacamac,  twenty-seven  loads  ( cargas ) of 
gold  and  two  thousand  marks  of  silver;  and  from 
Cuzco,  two  hundred  loads  of  gold  and  twenty-five 
loads  of  silver.  A “load”  (333  pounds)  was  what 
could  be  carried  by  four  Indians,  and  as  part  of 
several  such  loads  from  Cuzco  there  were  brought 
seven  hundred  gold  plates  stripped  from  the 
Temple  of  the  Sun,  each  plate  being  ten  or  twelve 
inches  wide,  and  weighing  from  four  to  twelve 
pounds. 

It  was  now  June,  1533,  and  although  the  nine- 
foot  level  in  Pizarro’s  chamber  was  not  yet  quite 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS 


189 


attained,  it  was  deemed  expedient  to  melt  down  the 
collection  and  value  it  preparatory  to  a division. 
So  valued,  it  reached  a total  of  1,326,539  pesos  de 
oro;  or,  counting  the  purchasing  power  of  a peso  as 
$11.67,  nearly  $15,500,000  in  American  money. 
Nor  did  this  include  the  silver  of  the  smaller  cham- 
ber, which  was  estimated  at  51,610  marks.  No  such 
treasure  had  ever  before  been  amassed  by  a con- 
queror. So  gigantic  was  it,  so  staggering,  that  had 
Pizarro  sought  for  it  a parallel,  he  must  needs  have 
betaken  himself,  not  to  Marco  Polo’s  East  or  that 
of  Ibn  Batuta,  but  to  the  East  of  the  Arabian 
Nights  Entertainments.  “The  genie  [so  runs  a 
familiar  tale]  returned  with  forty  black  slaves  each 
bearing  on  his  head  a heavy  tray  of  pure  gold;  . . . 
each  tray  was  covered  with  silver  tissue  embroid- 
ered with  flowers  of  gold.  . . . The  genie  dis- 
appeared but  presently  returned  with  the  forty 
slaves,  ten  of  whom  carried  each  a purse  contain- 
ing a thousand  pieces  of  gold.  . . . But  most  of 
all  to  be  coveted  were  four  large  buffets  profusely 
furnished  with  large  flagons,  basins,  and  cups,  all 
of  massy  gold.”  So  was  it  with  Aladdin,  and 
so,  without  hyperbole,  was  it  with  Pizarro. 

Desiring  to  impress  his  King  with  the  wealth  of 
Peru,  that  Peru  which  he  alone  had  conquered. 


190 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


Pizarro,  in  the  same  year  in  which  he  melted  down 
his  treasure,  sent  to  Spain  his  brother  Hernando 
with  the  fifth  portion  belonging  to  the  Crown  and 
with  half  a million  pesos  de  oro  besides.  The  cus- 
tom-house at  Seville,  it  is  said,  overflowed  with 
“solid  ingots,”  not  to  mention  “vases,  animals, 
flowers,  and  fountains,  all  of  pure  gold.”  The 
populace  were  dazed;  the  Court  aghast,  for  success- 
ful adventurers  were  not  loved  at  Court;  and  the 
King,  delighted.  Cortes  had  created  a flurry  with 
his  “wheels  of  gold  and  silver”  sent  home  in  1519; 
and  had  all  of  his  “gleanings”  from  Montezuma 
been  got  together  in  one  place  and  at  one  time, 
they  would  have  made  an  enduring  impression. 
But  for  the  most  part  Spain  never  saw  them,  for 
they  were  either  captured  by  Francis  I of  France 
or  lost  during  the  noche  triste.  When  Cortes  and 
Pizarro  met  at  Palos,  in  1528,  the  cry  in  Spain  was 
all  “Cortes  and  Mexico!”  After  the  coming  of 
Hernando  Pizarro  to  Seville,  in  1534,  the  tables 
were  completely  turned.  The  cry  then,  and  ever 
after  as  long  as  Cortes  and  Pizarro  lived,  was 
“Pizarro  and  Peru!” 

But  to  go  back  a little.  It  was  midsummer, 
1533,  and  Pizarro  had  decided  to  march  to  Cuzco, 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS 


191 


his  real  objective  since  the  day  when  Bartolome 
Ruiz  had  heard  of  it  and  its  splendor  from  the 
Indians  on  the  raft  off  Tumbez.  Seven  full  months 
had  he  lingered  at  Caxamarca,  and  all  the  gold 
that  could  be  gathered  there  he  had  obtained. 
Besides,  Almagro  was  again  in  Peru.  He  had 
landed  late  in  December,  1532,  with  three  ships 
piloted  by  Ruiz,  and  with  a force  consisting  of 
one  hundred  and  fifty  foot-soldiers  and  fifty  horse- 
men. Pizarro  was  glad  of  the  reenforcement. 
Whether  he  was  glad  of  the  personal  presence  of 
Almagro  is  not  so  certain.  Almagro  was  Pizarro’s 
“partner”  — his  only  active  partner,  for  Luque 
was  now  dead  — and,  to  apply  the  motto  of 
the  present  chapter,  “he  that  has  partners  has 
masters.” 

If  Almagro  was  Pizarro’s  “master,”  this  was  a 
relationship  for  the  future  to  disclose.  Up  to  the 
present  Almagro’s  only  recompense  for  toil  and  a 
lost  eye  had  been  the  captaincy  of  Tumbez,  what- 
ever that  might  import,  and  against  Pizarro  his 
soul  was  bitter.  Nor  was  the  news  which  greeted 
him  at  San  Miguel,  whither  he  came  from  Tumbez, 
of  a sort  to  appease.  Pizarro  had  scaled  the  Andes; 
had  seized  the  Inca  of  Peru;  and  from  the  latter 
was  exacting  an  enormous  ransom.  In  these 


192  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

momentous  transactions,  where  did  Almagro,  Pi- 
zarro’s “partner,”  figure?  Did  he  figure  at  all? 
Almagro  determined  to  see.  With  his  men  he,  too, 
scaled  the  Andes  and  in  February,  1533,  was  at 
Caxamarca.  Hence  Pizarro’s  decision  to  march 
to  Cuzco;  for  not  only  had  he  exhausted  the  gold  to 
be  obtained  at  Caxamarca,  but,  in  order  to  meet 
the  expectations  and  demands  of  his  followers,  now 
by  Almagro’s  arrival  quite  doubled  in  number,  he 
needed  yet  more  gold.  Of  the  fifteen  and  one-half 
million  dollars  in  Pizarro’s  hands,  as  revealed  by 
the  melting  down  and  weighing  of  his  main  treas- 
ure, Almagro’s  company  would  seem  to  have  been 
quieted  with  some  two  hundred  and  thirty-three 
thousand  dollars.  Their  harvest,  it  was  explained 
to  them,  awaited  them  in  Cuzco.  What  Almagro 
himself  consented  to  receive  is  nowhere  told.  To 
Pizarro  and  his  men,  as  those  by  whom  thus  far 
the  conquest  had  actually  been  achieved,  there 
fell  immense  sums : to  Pizarro  himself,  nearly  seven 
hundred  thousand  dollars,  to  say  nothing  of  two 
thousand  three  hundred  marks  of  silver;  to  Her- 
nando Pizarro,  nearly  three  hundred  and  sixty- 
three  thousand  dollars,  without  counting  silver; 
to  De  Soto,  two  hundred  and  seventy  thousand 
dollars,  not  counting  silver;  to  each  horseman,  one 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS  193 

hundred  and  three  thousand  dollars;  and  to  the 
foot-soldiers,  the  most  meritorious  of  them,  nearly 
fifty-two  thousand  dollars  each. 

And  now  on  every  hand,  and  especially  from 
Almagro’s  contingent,  the  cry  arose:  “On  to  Cuz- 
co!” “But, ” said  Pizarro,  “wait!  What  about 
Atahualpa?  ” 

The  Indian  monarch  had  in  substance,  if  not  in 
letter,  kept  his  word  regarding  his  ransom  and 
was  now  demanding  freedom.  Should  freedom  be 
given  him?  Early  in  his  captivity  the  news  that 
he  was  paying  vast  sums  to  Pizarro  as  a ransom 
had  come  to  the  ears  of  the  legitimate  Inca,  who 
was  in  captivity  near  Cuzco;  and  Huascar,  pro- 
ceeding to  do  what  Atahualpa  had  surmised  he 
might,  had  surreptitiously  entered  into  relations 
with  the  Spaniards  and  offered  a greater  ransom  for 
freedom  than  the  ransom  offered  by  Atahualpa. 
What  a situation  was  here!  And  how  completely 
to  the  Spanish  advantage ! It  admitted  the  playing 
off  of  one  hostile  element  against  another,  and  a 
Spaniard  like  Cortes  would  have  triumphed  by  it. 
But  Pizarro  was  not  Cortes.  What  he  did  was  to 
leave  Huascar  in  Atahualpa’s  power,  and  at  the 
same  time  incautiously  let  it  be  known  to  Ata- 
hualpa that  Huascar  was  outbidding  him.  The 


13 


194 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


natural  result  followed:  Huascar,  by  order  of  Ata- 
hualpa,  was  quietly  put  to  death. 

Atahualpa  at  liberty  must  in  any  event  be  to  the 
Spaniards  no  small  menace;  but,  with  Huascar  out 
of  the  way,  the  menace  was  yet  greater.  What 
should  be  done  with  him?  The  general  voice  was 
for  killing  him.  Against  this  some  protested  — 
notably  Hernando  de  Soto;  and  had  Hernando 
Pizarro  been  then  in  Peru,  his  protest  probably 
would  have  backed  that  of  De  Soto.  But  the 
general  voice  so  far  prevailed  that  in  August  the 
Inca  was  brought  to  trial.  Some  of  the  charges 
against  him  were  unfair,  as  for  example  that  he 
was  an  idolater  and  that  he  kept  concubines;  but 
two  of  them  may  have  been  genuinely  conceived: 
one  that  he  had  injured  the  Spaniards  by  diverting 
part  of  his  treasure;  and  the  other,  that  he  had 
done  so  by  the  murder  of  Huascar.  A final  charge 
there  was,  and  its  genuineness  was  manifest,  to 
wit,  that  he  was  plotting  an  insurrection  against 
Spanish  rule. 

The  result  of  the  proceedings  was  that  Ata- 
hualpa was  found  guilty  and  was  condemned  to 
death  at  the  stake.  But  on  his  recanting  his  own 
faith  and  professing  himself  a Christian,  his  sen- 
tence was  commuted.  At  night,  on  August  29, 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS  195 

1533,  in  the  plaza  of  Caxamarca,  he  was  strangled 
with  a bowstring. 

For  the  march  to  Cuzco  all  at  last  was  clear.  A 
start  was  set  for  early  in  September,  and  when  the 
day  arrived  loud  did  the  Spanish  bugles  shout  from 
their  golden  throats.  No  more  uncertainty!  No 
more  delay ! Ho  now  for  El  Dorado ! Ho  for  regal 
Cuzco  and  the  Temple  of  the  Sun ! The  way  along 
the  Quito-Cuzco  road  was  precipitous,  and  owing 
to  the  cliffs  and  stairways,  chasms  and  raging 
torrents  — the  latter  spanned  only  by  swaying 
bridges  of  osier  — the  Spanish  force  of  nearly 
five  hundred  men  had  much  ado  to  keep  a foot- 
ing. Nor  was  this  all.  On  the  march  the  Con- 
queror was  much  harassed  by  Indian  attacks, 
and,  suspecting  these  to  be  instigated  by  one  of 
Atahualpa’s  captains,  Challcuchima  by  name, 
whom  he  had  with  him  as  a hostage,  he  ruth- 
lessly destroyed  that  worthy  by  burning  him  at 
the  stake. 

Pizarro  entered  Cuzco  two  hours  before  sunset 
on  November  15,  1533,  a year  to  a day  from  the 
time  when  he  had  entered  Caxamarca.  How  did 
this  capital  of  the  Incas  look  to  him?  Situated  a 
hundred  and  fifty  miles  northwest  of  Titicaca,  it 


196  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

lay  in  a valley  dominated  by  steep  bills  and  distant 
mountains.  On  one  of  the  hills  reposed  a huge 
Cyclopean  fortress,  Sacsahuaman,  accentuated  by 
towers  square  and  round,  a relic  of  that  Megalithic 
or  Great  Stone  Age  which  preceded  the  Inca  period. 
But  what  presumably  attracted  Pizarro  most  were 
the  structures  of  the  town  itself,  the  palaces  and 
temples  wherein  lay  the  treasure.  Grouped  in  the 
main  about  a plaza,  with  heavy  inward-sloping 
stone  walls  pierced  by  doorways  broader  at  bottom 
than  top,  they  made  a picture  that  was  curiously 
Egyptian.  These  buildings  were  numerous,  too, 
for  not  only  was  the  town  large  — over  a hundred 
thousand  souls,  perhaps  — but  when  any  great 
Cuzcan  died,  Inca  or  nobleman,  his  abode  passed 
to  no  successor  but  was  maintained  in  all  respects 
as  though  he  were  yet  alive. 

Far  more  than  Mexico-Tenochtitlan  was  Cuzco 
a holy  city.  The  supremacy  there  of  one  religious 
cult,  Sun  worship,  fostered  monotheism,  and  mono- 
theism demanded  a supreme  temple.  Hence  that 
shrine  of  the  Sun,  noblest  edifice  in  America  since 
the  days  of  splendor  in  Yucatan,  a sight  of  which 
the  Spaniards  had  so  ardently  craved.  There  now 
it  lay  in  a court  of  flowers,  one  end  rounded  into 
an  apse,  its  outer  wall  embellished  by  a golden 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS 


197 


cornice  three  feet  in  depth.  Pizarro  must  soon 
have  visited  the  interior  — that  interior  whence 
largely  had  come  the  seven  hundred  golden  plates, 
and  where  now  was  to  be  seen  the  Sun  himself  in 
the  guise  of  a resplendent  golden  disc  flanked 
by  mummies  of  Incas,  his  departed  children,  posed 
on  golden  thrones,  sustained  by  golden  pedestals. 

But  in  Cuzco  religion  did  not  exhaust  itself  with 
one  temple,  even  though  that  temple  was  supreme. 
The  whole  city  reflected  religion  — indeed  was 
based  upon  it.  So  true  was  this,  that  the  Center, 
the  “Polaris”  of  the  Empire,  as  distinguished  from 
the  “Four  Quarters,”  was  the  center  of  the  plaza 
of  Cuzco.  Here,  in  the  form  of  a golden  vase,  was 
a fountain;  and  about  this,  before  dawn  on  the  day 
of  the  summer  solstice,  Peruvians  were  wont  to 
gather  by  tribes  to  worship.  And  to  worship  what? 
Not  an  image  of  the  Sun,  but  the  Sun  himself, 
if  perchance  he  should  appear.  That  he  would 
appear  was  not  taken  for  granted.  He  might  not. 
Would  he  show  his  face  on  this  great  day?  Anxiety 
reigned,  dread  even.  Then  “over  the  mountains 
the  silent  herald  Dawn,  and  — following  — the 
Sun!”  All  very  splendid,  but  not  anything  that 
Pizarro  saw  or  would  have  rejoiced  in  had  he  seen 
it.  To  him,  no  less  than  to  Father  Valverde,  the 


198  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

whole  ceremony  would  have  been  utter  infidelity, 
rank  idolatry,  a celebration  to  be  straightway  sup- 
pressed, as  in  fact  it  was. 

With  regard  to  the  treasure  actually  uncovered 
at  Cuzco  or  on  the  way  thither  — slabs  of  silver 
twenty  feet  long  by  one  foot  broad,  gold-en- 
wrapped mummies  of  Inca  queens,  and  other 
precious  objects  — the  quantity  was  vast,  but  not 
so  vast,  not  by  half,  as  the  quantity  already 
divided.  Almagro’s  men,  by  waiting  for  their 
harvest  until  Cuzco  was  reached,  did  not  fare  as 
well  as  they  would  have  fared  at  Caxamarca. 
Certain  it  is,  though,  that  they  fared  too  well 
to  show  signs  of  discontent.  Discontent  on  their 
part,  when  it  came,  as  come  it  inevitably  did,  was 
from  a cause  quite  different. 

Three  definite  stages  of  the  Peruvian  conquest 
there  were:  that  of  preparation,  that  of  active 
hostilities,  and  that  of  accomplishment.  It  is, 
however,  a peculiarity  of  this  conquest  that  the 
last  stage,  that  of  amassing  treasure  and  of  seiz- 
ing dominion,  instead  of  following  upon  the  state 
of  active  hostilities,  largely  preceded  it  and  gave 
rise  to  it.  Now,  therefore,  for  a glance  at  the  stage 
of  active  hostilities.  Here  Pizarro  does  not  shine 
as  he  did  in  the  preparatory  stage  of  patience 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS 


199 


and  endurance.  A new  man  dominates  the  scene, 
Pizarro’s  brother,  Hernando. 

Hernando  Pizarro  is  ever  a figure  knightly  and 
romantic.  Unlike  the  rest  of  his  family,  he  was 
neither  illegitimate  nor  ignorant,  though  like  them 
he  was  poor  and  had  his  way  to  make.  That  he 
could  be  chivalrous  appears  from  his  attitude 
toward  Atahualpa,  an  attitude  shared  by  an  asso- 
ciate, Hernando  de  Soto.  In  these  of  our  pages 
devoted  to  Mexico  and  Peru,  three  figures  stand 
out  as  representatives  of  that  chivalry  illustrated 
in  the  Amadis  of  Gaul  and  satirized  in  Don  Quixote: 
not  so  much  Vasco  Nunez  de  Balboa,  Hernan 
Cortes,  and  Francisco  Pizarro  as,  rather,  Juan  de 
Grijalva,  Hernando  de  Soto,  and  Hernando  Pi- 
zarro, men  whom  we  instinctively  associate  with 
scenes  of  the  tourney,  with  “splintered  spear- 
shafts,”  and  “shivered  brands,”  but  hardly  less 
with  “perfume  and  flowers  that  lightly  rain  from 
ladies’  hands.” 

Hernando  Pizarro  it  was,  to  cite  an  incident 
romantic  as  well  as  practical,  who,  on  the  ex- 
pedition which  he  led  to  Pachacamac,  gave  the 
memorable  order  that  the  Spanish  horses  were  to 
be  shod  with  silver  in  lieu  of  iron.  Hernando 
Pizarro,  too,  it  was  who,  as  Pizarro’s  emissary  to 


200 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


Spain,  performed  with  courtliness  the  duty  of  lay- 
ing at  the  royal  feet  the  incomparable  riches  of  the 
Incas.  A further  duty  in  Spain  he  discharged,  and 
one  surely  not  lacking  in  chivalry:  he  assented  to 
and  even  promoted  the  interests  of  Almagro,  whom 
he  did  not  like,  by  joining  with  the  latter’s  agent 
in  procuring  for  him,  along  with  the  title  of  Maris- 
cal  or  Marshal,  a grant  of  two  hundred  leagues 
beginning  where  Pizarro’s  grant  left  off.  But 
where  did  Pizarro’s  grant  leave  off?  To  this  ques- 
tion the  answer  involves  much:  the  story  of  Peru 
to  the  death  of  Almagro ; then  to  the  imprisonment 
of  Hernando  Pizarro  for  that  death;  and  finally  to 
the  death  of  the  Conqueror  himself. 

Returning  from  Spain  in  the  summer  of  1535, 
Hernando  Pizarro  brought  with  him  orders  ex- 
tending the  jurisdiction  of  Pizarro  seventy  leagues 
beyond  the  two  hundred  to  the  south  of  the  River 
Santiago  earlier  allotted  him,  and  bestowing  upon 
him  the  title  of  Marques  de  los  Atavillos.  But 
already  at  Cuzco  it  had  come  to  Almagro’s  knowl- 
edge, and  hence  to  Pizarro’s,  that  the  former  had 
received  a grant  to  the  south  of  that  of  Pizarro. 
Therefore  the  question:  Did  two  hundred  and 
seventy  leagues  south  from  the  River  Santiago 
fall  short  of  Cuzco,  and  so  deliver  that  prize  to 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS 


201 


Almagro;  or  beyond  it,  and  so  confirm  it  to  Pi- 
zarro?  Contending  strenuously  that  Cuzco  fell  to 
him,  Almagro  nevertheless,  soon  after  June,  1535, 
set  out  for  Chile,  a land  possibly  richer  than  Peru, 
one  in  any  event  undeniably  his  to  exploit.  De 
Soto,  eager  for  adventure,  would  fain  have  gone 
with  the  Marshal  but  failed  to  gain  consent. 
There  did  go,  however,  an  auxiliary  party  of 
natives  under  the  chief  medicine-man  of  Cuzco, 
the  Villac  Umu. 

Such,  as  between  the  partners  Pizarro  and  Al- 
magro, was  the  situation  when  Pizarro  found  him- 
self beset  by  another  difficulty.  The  Indians  of 
Peru  were  at  last  awake.  In  behalf  of  their  land 
and  their  religion,  of  the  ashes  of  their  fathers  and 
the  temples  of  their  gods,  they  had  begun  against 
the  Spaniards  a mighty  revolt. 

By  the  time  this  revolt  broke  forth  on  April  18, 
1536,  Pizarro  had  accomplished  three  considerable 
undertakings,  or  rather  one  such  undertaking,  for 
the  other  two  had  been  accomplished  for  him 
rather  than  by  him.  Late  in  1533,  or  early  in  1534, 
Sebastian  de  Benalcazar  had  seized  Quito.  Then 
Pedro  de  Alvarado,  our  earlier  acquaintance, 
blond  and  daredevil,  having  heard  of  Quito  as 
a rich  quarry,  had  disembarked  against  it  at 


202  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

Caraques,  but  had  been  headed  off  by  Almagro 
backed  by  Benalcazar,  and  for  a consideration 
called  “his  expenses,”  had  agreed  to  leave  the 
country.  Lastly,  on  January  6,  1535,  Pizarro  had 
founded  as  the  capital  of  Peru  the  city  of  Lima. 

But  to  seize  the  thread  of  our  story.  On  the 
execution  of  Atahualpa,  Pizarro  found  that  while 
a captive  Inca  might  be  an  embarrassment,  no 
Inca  at  all  would  be  a greater  embarrassment  still. 
He  thereupon  promptly  filled  the  place  of  the 
dead  Inca  by  naming  as  his  successor  one  of 
Atahualpa’s  brothers,  Toparca.  On  the  way  to 
Cuzco  Toparca  died,  and  a brother  to  the  mur- 
dered Huascar  — called  Manco  Inca  — coming 
forth  to  greet  Pizarro  with  professions  of  loyalty, 
was  accepted  as  Inca  and  received  the  borla. 
Manco  Inca,  with  studied  Indian  craft,  disarmed 
Spanish  caution  and  laid  deep  and  secret  plans. 

In  1536  Hernando  Pizarro  commanded  in  Cuzco, 
where  were  also  his  brothers,  Juan  and  Gon- 
zalo;  and,  though  by  this  time  Manco  Inca  had  in 
a measure  betrayed  his  hand,  Hernando  in  his 
chivalrous  way  treated  him  with  confidence.  On 
the  18th  of  April,  Manco,  in  company  with  his 
chief  medicine-man,  who  had  left  Almagro,  quietly 
departed  from  Cuzco,  on  a pretext  of  visiting  the 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS 


203 


burial-place  of  Huayna  Ccapac,  and  once  beyond 
Pizarro’s  reach  summoned  in  council  the  caciques 
and  war  captains  of  Peru.  “I  am  resolved,” 
declared  the  Inca,  “to  rid  this  land  of  every  Chris- 
tian, and  shall  first  lay  siege  to  Cuzco.”  Then, 
ordering  to  be  brought  two  large  golden  vessels  full 
of  wine,  “let  such  as  are  with  me,”  he  exclaimed, 
“pledge  themselves  herein  to  the  death!” 

The  fight  for  Cuzco  centered  around  the  huge 
fortress  of  Sacsahuaman.  This,  at  first,  the  In- 
dians were  able  to  seize  and  hold  by  setting  on  fire 
the  combustible  thatched  roofs  of  the  town  and  so 
forcing  the  Spaniards  to  huddle  together  in  the 
plaza.  But  after  a week  of  mingled  struggle  and 
endurance  the  fortress  was  scaled  and  captured. 
Its  last  defender  was  a Peruvian  of  giant  size  and 
prowess,  one  of  the  war  chiefs  who  had  pledged 
himself  in  the  wine.  This  hero,  seeing  all  was  lost, 
“sprinkled  dust  upon  his  head  toward  heaven,” 
then  cast  himself  down  upon  the  foe  and  so 
perished. 

While  Hernando  Pizarro  was  defending  Cuzco, 
his  brother  the  Conqueror  was  at  Lima,  his  new 
capital.  Here  he  was  besieged;  but  the  country 
being  level,  he  was  able  to  beat  off  the  enemies  by 
the  aid  of  his  horsemen.  His  great  concern  was 


204 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


Cuzco.  Thither  he  dispatched  what  aid  he  could, 
but  with  ill  success,  for  the  party  was  intercepted 
and  the  severed  heads  of  divers  of  them  were 
thrown  at  Hernando’s  feet.  But  he  did  more.  He 
appealed  for  aid  to  the  entire  world  of  Spanish 
America  — to  Panama,  to  Nicaragua,  to  Guate- 
mala, to  New  Spain,  and  to  Espanola.  That  is  to 
say,  he  appealed  among  others  to  Pedro  de  Al- 
varado and  to  Hernan  Cortes;  and  by  Cortes  at 
least  aid  was  sent. 

In  the  struggle  for  Cuzco,  Indian  warfare  was 
exhibited  to  Europeans  on  a scale  hitherto  un- 
paralleled. Not  alone  were  there  warriors  in  count- 
less masses.  Such  had  there  been  in  Mexico.  Not 
alone  were  there  tossing  crests,  waving  banners, 
and  panoplies  of  featherwork.  Such  had  there 
been  in  Mexico.  Not  alone  were  there  forests  of 
long  lances  and  battle-axes  edged  with  copper. 
Such  things,  or  similar,  had  there  been  in  Mexico. 
But  there  was  displayed  something  besides  — 
something  which  in  Mexico  had  not  been  quite  the 
same  — to  wit,  real  military  intelligence.  Though 
in  general  softer  of  fiber  than  the  Aztec,  both 
intellectually  and  physically,  the  Peruvian  some- 
times outdid  the  Aztec  in  wit.  To  the  Peruvian, 
for  example,  the  “white  stranger”  was  less  a 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS 


205 


preternatural  being  than  to  the  Aztec.  The  for- 
mer, too,  feared  the  horse  somewhat  less.  It  is 
even  said  by  Herrera  that,  so  accustomed  to  the 
horse  had  the  Peruvian  become  by  the  time  of  the 
struggle  for  Cuzco  that  he  was  occasionally  to  be 
seen  on  horseback  himself,  a statement  which  Sir 
Arthur  Helps  distinctly  challenges. 

But  the  circumstances  most  significant  for  us 
in  the  Cuzco  battles  — battles  hotly  contested,  for 
in  one  of  them  Juan  Pizarro  was  killed  — are  the 
skill,  the  valor,  the  caution,  the  perseverance,  and 
the  knightly  bearing  of  Hernando  Pizarro.  This 
capable  leadership,  especially  in  its  knightly  as- 
pect, appears  to  an  even  higher  degree,  however, 
in  the  contest  next  to  arise,  one  in  which  the  Peru- 
vian forces  were  divided  between  warring  factions 
of  the  invading  Spaniards. 

It  was  1537,  and  Almagro  was  back  from  Chile. 
Weary,  starved,  frost-bitten,  sun-blistered,  dis- 
illusioned, and  disgusted,  he  had  returned.  No 
more  chasing  of  will-o’-the-wisps  for  him!  Cuzco 
fell  within  his  province!  He  knew  it,  so  Cuzco 
he  would  have!  Seeking  but  failing  to  make 
friends  with  Manco  Inca,  who  lay  with  a strong 
force  outside  the  city,  Almagro  overthrew  him  in 


206  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

fight,  and,  disregarding  an  armistice  with  Her- 
nando Pizarro  for  an  adjustment  of  boundaries 
by  “pilots,”  on  the  stormy  night  of  the  8th  of 
April  he  stole  into  Cuzco  and,  surprising  Her- 
nando and  Gonzalo  Pizarro  in  their  beds,  prompt- 
ly seized  them  and  imprisoned  them  in  the  Temple 
of  the  Sun. 

The  feud  long  maturing  between  the  partners 
Pizarro  and  Almagro  was  now  squarely  at  issue. 
First,  Almagro  defeated  Pizarro’s  lieutenant,  Alon- 
so de  Alvarado,  and  thereby  made  his  tenancy  of 
Cuzco  secure.  Next,  Gaspar  de  Espinosa,  Luque’s 
successor  in  the  partnership,  arriving  from  Pana- 
ma, sought  to  reconcile  Almagro  with  Pizarro,  but 
died  in  the  midst  of  his  efforts.  Then  Almagro, 
becoming  aware  of  Pizarro’s  increasing  force,  con- 
sented to  arbitration.  Over  this  the  partners  met, 
embraced  one  another,  and  wept.  There  had  in 
the  past  been  many  meetings  of  reconciliation  be- 
tween Pizarro  and  Almagro,  and  at  all  of  them 
tears  had  been  freely  shed.  Once  the  partners 
had  even  had  recourse  to  the  Church,  and  had 
divided  between  them  the  Host.  Nor  were  these 
meetings  all  mere  fustian  and  hypocrisy.  Not  at 
any  rate  with  Almagro.  Old,  ugly,  scarred,  and  of 
inferior  physique,  he  was  at  the  same  time  capable 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS 


207 


of  feeling  and  of  manifesting  the  profoundest 
generosity. 

Despite  tears  and  embraces,  the  arbitration  had 
not  succeeded;  but  a treaty  was  made  whereby 
Hernando  and  Gonzalo  Pizarro  were  set  at  liberty 
on  stipulation  that  the  question  of  Cuzco  be  left 
to  the  King  and  that  Hernando  Pizarro  leave  Peru 
within  six  weeks.  Then  suddenly  there  developed 
a further  phase  in  the  Pizarro-Almagro  feud. 
Hardly  had  the  treaty  been  concluded  when  a 
messenger  from  Spain  brought  word  that  each 
partner  was  to  retain  what  he  had  already  con- 
quered and  peopled.  Both  hereupon  claimed  to 
have  conquered  Cuzco;  and  Pizarro,  having  the 
stronger  following,  declared  the  treaty  annulled 
and  prepared  for  battle. 

The  principal  commanders  on  the  side  of  Pizarro, 
who  had  himself  withdrawn  to  Lima  on  account  of 
his  years,  were  Hernando  and  Gonzalo  Pizarro, 
Alonso  de  Alvarado,  and  Pedro  de  Valdivia.  On 
the  side  of  Almagro,  they  were  Almagro  himself, 
too  much  incapacitated  to  fight  but  watching  the 
field  from  afar  in  a litter;  Pedro  de  Lerma,  a 
deserter  from  Pizarro;  and  above  all  Rodrigo  de 
Organez,  a doughty,  implacable  soldier  trained 
under  the  Constable  of  Bourbon.  As  for  the  forces. 


208  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

they  were  nearly  equal:  on  Pizarro’s  side,  some 
six  hundred  and  fifty  men;  and  on  Almagro’s,  six 
hundred  and  eighty;  whereof  about  two  hundred 
and  eighty  and  three  hundred,  respectively,  were 
horsemen. 

Battle  was  joined  on  April  6,  1538,  a short  way 
out  of  Cuzco  on  the  Plains  of  Salinas,  and  by  the 
encounter  that  took  place  such  cavaliers  as  Her- 
nando Pizarro,  Rodrigo  de  Organez,  and  Pedro  de 
Lerma  must  have  been  reminded  of  combats  in 
the  Old  World.  One  circumstance,  however,  ren- 
dered it  peculiarly  a New  World  combat.  Al- 
magro’s men,  divers  of  them,  wore  corslets,  mori- 
ons, and  arm-pieces  hammered  out  of  silver.  By 
doubling  the  quantity  of  silver  used,  as  compared 
with  iron,  they  succeeded  in  producing,  so  they 
said,  an  armor  as  strong  as  that  forged  at  Milan. 
In  any  event,  it  was  as  pretty  a melee  of  knights, 
gentlemen,  and  foot-soldiers  as  one  might  wish  to 
see;  for  not  only  were  there  skill  and  prowess,  but, 
as  occurs  not  seldom  in  partnership  readjustments, 
a becoming  amount  of  deadly  animosity. 

But,  more  particularly,  what  of  Hernando 
Pizarro?  “A  veray  parfit  gentil  knight”  Her- 
nando was  and,  as  such,  careful  of  his  appearance. 
Over  his  corslet  he  wore  a surcoat  of  orange 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS  209 

damask.  Fastened  to  this  was  the  Cross  of  the  Or- 
der of  Santiago  given  him  by  the  King;  and  above 
his  morion  floated  a tall  white  plume.  These  em- 
bellishments looked  well,  but  there  was  more  to 
them  than  that.  Being  a true  Sir  Knight,  he  had 
wrongs  to  avenge,  and  he  wished  his  enemies  to  be 
able  to  distinguish  him  easily  in  the  press  and  to 
have  every  opportunity  to  encounter  him.  At  one 
point  only  was  he  at  a disadvantage  and  a bit  of 
a Don  Quixote.  He  was  not  handsome.  He  was 
tall,  which  was  well;  but  his  lips  hung  heavy,  and 
his  nose  was  bulbous  and  red  at  the  end. 

The  challenge  of  the  flame-colored  surcoat  and 
white  plume  did  not  pass  unheeded.  Pedro  de 
Lerma  spurred  against  Pizarro,  with  whom  his 
relations  were  peculiarly  strained*  and  Pizarro 
spurred  against  Lerma.  The  lance  of  Lerma  took 
effect  chiefly  upon  Pizarro’s  horse,  forcing  him 
back  on  his  haunches  and  unseating  the  rider,  while 
Pizarro’s  lance  pierced  his  adversary’s  thigh.  In- 
deed this  special  bout  was  a kind  of  Ivanhoe  and 
Brian  de  Bois-Guilbert  affair,  for  neither  combat- 
ant quite  overcame  the  other;  and  the  unhorsed 
knight,  springing  erect,  drew  his  sword  to  try 
conclusions  on  foot. 

Organez  meanwhile,  grim  and  sinister,  was 


14 


210  THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 

himself  seeking  Pizarro.  His  training  had  been  in  a 
harsh  school  which  believed  that  “dead  men  do  not 
bite,  ” and  when  Hernando  was  in  Almagro’s  power, 
Orgaflez  had  urgently  advised  cutting  off  his  head. 
Like  Richard  of  Gloucester  at  Bosworth  Field, 
Organez  at  Salinas  would  seem  to  have  been 
haunted  by  a presentiment  that  he  was  doomed  to 
die.  First,  though,  he  would  kill  the  usurper  Pi- 
zarro. His  rushes  therefore  were  headlong  and 
fierce.  One  cavalier  whom,  from  a bright  surcoat, 
he  thought  to  be  Hernando,  he  charged  and  ran 
through.  Another  he  likewise  pierced  with  his 
lance;  and  a third  he  cut  down  with  his  sword. 
Then,  wounded  in  the  head  by  a chain-shot,  and 
his  horse  being  down,  he  yielded  to  numbers.  His 
sword  he  delivered  up  to  one  of  Pizarro’s  squires, 
a cowardly  fellow  who  stabbed  his  helpless  prisoner 
to  the  heart. 

Throughout  the  battle,  the  hills  about  the  Plains 
of  Salinas  were  covered  by  onlooking  Indians, 
auxiliaries  of  Almagro;  but  they  merely  looked  on 
and  wondered  and  took  no  part.  The  more  the 
Spaniards  slaughtered  one  another,  the  greater  the 
gain  to  the  natives.  And,  considering  the  numbers 
engaged,  the  slaughter  was  great.  In  less  than  tw'o 
hours,  more  than  one  hundred  and  fifty  knights 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS 


211 


and  foot-soldiers  were  killed  outright.  Lerma 
received  seventeen  wounds  and  escaped,  only  to  be 
murdered  in  his  bed  after  the  battle.  Then  came 
Almagro’s  turn  — not  that  he  was  immediately 
made  way  with,  but  was  put  in  prison  and  treated 
with  consideration.  In  connection  with  his  im- 
prisonment severe  criticism  has  been  visited  upon 
Hernando  Pizarro.  In  Cuzco  there  were  many 
Almagrists,  and,  so  long  as  their  leader  lived,  peril 
to  the  stability  of  the  Pizarro  regime  was  imminent. 
Plots  for  the  prisoner’s  liberation  were  rife.  Under 
these  circumstances  Hernando  Pizarro,  disregard- 
ing tears,  pleas  for  mercy,  and  reminders  of  how 
his  own  life  had  been  spared  by  Almagro,  permitted 
the  latter  to  be  condemned  to  death.  Whether  in 
so  doing  Hernando  was  actuated  by  a sense  of 
duty  or  was  simply  displaying  something  of  Span- 
ish primitivism,  a quality  so  conspicuous  in  Pe- 
drarias,  is  a question.  On  July  8,  1538,  Diego  de 
Almagro  was  strangled  in  prison,  and  the  next  day 
the  body  was  shown  in  the  plaza  with  the  head 
cut  off. 

Almagro,  dead,  was  now  more  his  partner’s 
“ master  ” than  he  had  been  when  alive.  Hernando 
Pizarro  sailed  in  1539  for  Spain  to  explain  matters 


212 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


to  the  King.  He  was,  however,  anticipated  by  a 
friend  of  the  dead  partner,  Diego  de  Alvarado,  and 
was  coldly  received.  Alvarado  on  his  part  chal- 
lenged Hernando  to  mortal  combat  but  died  before 
the  ordeal  of  battle  could  be  essayed.  Yet  Her- 
nando Pizarro  did  not  escape  punishment  for  the 
death  of  Almagro  but  was  shut  up  in  the  fortress  of 
Medina  del  Campo,  where  he  was  kept  a prisoner 
for  twenty  years. 

On  leaving  Peru,  Hernando  Pizarro  had  cau- 
tioned his  brother  the  Conqueror,  to  “beware  the 
men  of  Chile,  ” the  Almagrists.  They  formed  a 
distinct  element  both  in  Cuzco  and  in  Lima,  and 
at  the  latter  place  under  the  leadership  of  Juan  de 
Rada,  the  one-time  follower  of  Cortes,  dreamed  and 
conspired  against  the  Conqueror’s  life.  Finally, 
on  June  26,  1541,  their  plottings  bore  fruit.  On 
that  day  at  noon,  to  the  number  of  eighteen  or 
twenty,  they  surprised  Pizarro  in  the  government 
house  and  slew  him  in  cold  blood.  With  the  Con- 
queror at  the  time  were  several  persons,  notably 
his  brother  Martin  of  Alcantara,  the  least  promi- 
nent of  the  family,  but  like  all  of  them  valiant  and 
a good  swordsman.  The  onset  of  the  conspirators 
was  furious.  Pizarro  was  not  able  so  much  as  to 
secure  the  door  against  them  or  to  put  on  his 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS 


213 


corslet.  Martin  fought  desperately  but  was  soon 
cut  down.  Thereupon  Pizarro,  wrapping  his  left 
arm  in  his  cloak,  seized  his  sword  and  did  bloody 
execution;  but  at  length,  receiving  a thrust  in  the 
neck,  he  fell  to  the  floor.  “Jesu!”  exclaimed  the 
fallen  Conqueror,  and,  tracing  on  the  floor  a cross 
in  his  own  blood,  he  bent  to  kiss  it  and  so  died. 

Of  the  four  brothers  of  Pizarro,  two  were  now 
dead  and  one  was  in  permanent  confinement  in 
Spain.  There  was  left  in  Peru  Gonzalo  Pizarro 
only.  His  career,  like  that  of  the  Conqueror,  was 
chequered.  In  1540,  in  obedience  to  orders,  he  had 
made  exploration  from  the  Andes  eastward.  On 
this  expedition  one  of  his  lieutenants,  Francisco  de 
Orellana,  sailed  down  a stream  traversing  a coun- 
try where  “the  women  fought  by  the  side  of  their 
husbands,”  a country  of  Amazons,  and  at  length 
passed  into  the  Atlantic  Ocean.  In  1544  Gonzalo 
Pizarro  made  himself  Governor  of  Peru.  He  as- 
pired, it  is  said,  to  become  its  absolute  ruler  and 
lord;  and  had  he  but  heeded  the  counsel  of  his 
master  of  the  camp,  Francisco  de  Carvajal,  he 
might  have  succeeded.  As  it  was,  in  April,  1548, 
he  was  defeated  in  battle  by  forces  of  the  Crown 
and  was  beheaded.  The  same  year  in  which 


214 


THE  SPANISH  CONQUERORS 


Gonzalo  Pizarro  had  gone  eastward  from  Quito,  an- 
other explorer,  Pedro  de  Valdivia,  had  gone  south- 
ward into  Chile;  and  here,  on  September  3,  1544, 
he  founded  the  city  of  Valparaiso.  In  1547  Valdi- 
via returned  to  Peru  and  was  instrumental  in 
bringing  defeat  on  Gonzalo  Pizarro. 

With  regard  to  the  Almagrist  party,  on  the  exe- 
cution of  their  leader,  they  set  up  his  natural  son 
Diego  as  Governor,  but  he  was  pronounced  a rebel 
by  the  Crown,  and  in  1542,  after  the  death  of  his 
able  supporter,  Juan  de  Rada,  was  overthrown  in 
battle,  captured,  and  put  to  death.  In  this  con- 
flict our  old  acquaintance  Pedro  de  Candia  was 
Almagro’s  artillerist,  but,  falling  under  suspicion  of 
treachery,  was  ridden  down  and  killed  by  Almagro 
himself. 

From  among  the  interesting  figures  in  Peru 
under  the  Pizarro  regime,  there  remains  to  be 
accounted  for  only  the  Inca  Manco.  Not  long 
after  his  defeat  by  Almagro,  he  took  refuge  in  a 
fastness  of  the  Andes.  The  spot,  it  is  thought,  was 
the  Megalithic  town  of  Machu  Picchu,  whence  the 
Incas  had  sprung.  Here  with  his  concubines,  the 
Virgins  of  the  Sun,  he  kept  court,  receiving  and 
succoring  outlawed  Spaniards,  beings  no  longer 
regarded  by  any  Indian  as  preternatural.  Here, 


PIZARRO  AND  THE  INCAS  215 

too,  about  1544,  he  died  — struck  down,  it  is  said, 
at  a game  of  bowls  by  a Spaniard  with  whom  he 
had  an  altercation. 

After  1545,  zeal  for  conquest  in  America  on  the 
part  of  Spain  tended  perceptibly  to  die  down.  As 
early  as  1535,  well  within  the  lifetime  of  Cortes, 
who  did  not  die  till  1547,  a Viceroy  had  been 
sent  to  Mexico.  One  was  sent  to  Peru  in  1543. 
With  these  appointments,  government  in  Spanish- 
America  gradually  became  more  stable.  Vast  now, 
seemingly,  was  the  interval  since  the  day  when, 
responding  to  the  lure  of  Antiilia,  of  Cipangu,  and 
of  the  Cathay  of  Marco  Polo,  Columbus  had  set 
sail  from  Palos  for 


The  land  where  the  sunsets  go. 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL  NOTE 


West  and  East 

Of  the  region  of  the  West  — the  Atlantic  Ocean  or  Sea 
of  Darkness  — John  Fiske,  The  Discovery  of  America, 
2 vols.  (1899),  presents  a fascinating  account;  and  carto- 
graphical points  are  considered  in  great  detail  by  Justin 
Winsor,  Narrative  and  Critical  History  of  America,  8 vols. 
(1884-1889),  vols.  i and  n,  and  Christopher  Columbus 
(1891).  The  subject  of  Mythical  Islands  in  the  Atlan- 
tic, a subject  of  growing  importance,  is  interestingly 
treated  by  Sir  Clements  R.  Markham,  Life  of  Christo- 
pher Columbus  (1892),  but  its  bearing  on  the  discovery 
of  America  is  best  brought  out  in  two  magazine  articles 
of  recent  date:  one  by  William  II.  Babcock  ( Scottish 
Geographical  Magazine,  vols.  xxxi  and  xxxn,  1915- 
1916),  and  the  other  by  Thomas  J.  Westropp,  Brazil  and 
the  Legendary  Isles  of  North  America  ( Proceedings  of  the 
Royal  Irish  Academy,  1912). 

The  above-cited  discussions  are  apart  from  the  ques- 
tion of  the  Northmen  in  America,  for,  while  the  North- 
men no  doubt  discovered  parts  of  North  America  at  a 
very  early  date,  these  discoveries  had  no  bearing  on  the 
discovery  by  Columbus.  The  pre-Columbian  discover- 
ies (or  discoveries  by  the  Northmen)  may  be  found  well 

217 


218 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL  NOTE 


set  forth  by  Julius  E.  Olson,  The  Northmen,  Columbus , 
and  Cabot  ( Original  Narratives  of  Early  American  His- 
tory, 1906),  where  authorities  are  given. 

As  regards  the  East  — Asia  and  India  before  Colum- 
bus — Sir  Henry  Yule,  The  Book  of  Ser  Marco  Polo,  2 
vols.  (3d  ed.  revised  by  Henri  Cordier,  1908),  and  Yule, 
Cathay  and  the  Way  Thither,  4 vols.  (revised  by  Cordier, 
Hakluyt  Society  Pubs.,  1916),  and  R.  H.  Major,  vol. 
xxii,  India  in  the  Fifteenth  Century  {Hakluyt  Soc.  Pubs., 
1857)  are  fundamental.  The  same  subject  is  more 
briefly  treated  by  Cheyney,  The  European  Background 
of  American  History  (1904),  and  by  John  Fiske,  The 
Discovery  of  America.  Voyages  to  the  East  by  the  Por- 
tuguese are  entertainingly  described  by  R.  H.  Major, 
Life  of  Prince  Henry  of  Portugal  (1868). 

Columbus 

Authoritative  lives  of  Columbus  in  English  are  few. 
The  best  known  is  by  Washington  Irving,  Life  and 
Voyages  of  Christopher  Columbus,  2 vols.  (1828-1831). 
Based  on  original  sources,  this  charming  narrative,  once 
authoritative,  is  now  to  a great  degree  superseded.  The 
best  life  for  the  modern  general  reader  is  probably  that 
by  Sir  Clements  R.  Markham,  Life  of  Christopher 
Columbus  (1892).  John  Fiske,  The  Discovery  of  America, 
presents  a highly  sympathetic  portrait  of  Columbus. 
Beginning  with  1884  lives  of  Columbus  have  been  less 
sympathetic  in  form  and  more  critical.  In  that  year 
Henry  Harrisse  published  Christophe  Colornb,  2 vols. 
This  has  not  been  translated,  but  in  1892  was  followed 
by  his  Discovery  of  North  America,  in  three  parts,  a work 
in  English.  Following  this  appeared  in  English  a still 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL  NOTE 


219 


more  critical  estimate  of  Columbus  by  Henry  Vignaud, 
Toscanelli  and  Columbus  (1902).  Then  came  Vignaud’s 
Etudes  critiques  sur  la  vie  de  Colomb  (1905)  and  Histoire 
critique  de  la  grande  entreprise  de  Christophe  Colomb,  2 
vols.  (1911).  The  views  of  Mr.  Harrisse  are  strongly 
reflected  by  Justin  Winsor,  Christopher  Columbus  (1892). 
Influenced  by  the  views  of  Mr.  Harrisse  and  of  Mr. 
Vignaud,  Filson  Young  published  in  1906  Christopher 
Columbus  and  the  New  World  of  his  Discovery,  2 vols. 
(3d  ed.,  1912),  a narrative  written  in  popular  style.  To 
this  is  appended  a valuable  note  by  the  Earl  of  Dunraven 
on  the  seamanship  of  Columbus’s  first  voyage. 

But  there  have  not  been  wanting  writers  to  combat 
the  iconoclasm  of  the  critical  lives  of  Columbus,  as  for 
example:  John  Boyd  Thacher,  Christopher  Columbus, 
3 vols.  (1903-1904);  Henry  P.  Biggar,  The  New  Colum- 
bus ( Report  of  the  American  Historical  Association,  1912). 
Valuable  critical  estimates  of  the  opinions  of  Vignaud 
and  Thacher  may  be  found  expressed  by  Edward  Gay- 
lord Bourne  in  the  American  Historical  Review,  vol. 
viii,  1903;  vol.  ix,  1904;  vol.  x,  1904;  and  in  his  Spain 
in  America  ( The  American  Nation  Series,  1904).  Mr. 
Vignaud  himself  ( American  Historical  Review,  vol. 
xvm,  1913)  discusses  claims  made  in  certain  quarters 
that  Columbus  was  a Jew  and  in  other  quarters  that  he 
was  a Spaniard.  A vivid  presentation  of  Columbus 
from  an  Italian  source  is  contained  in  an  article  by 
Cesare  de  Lollis  in  the  French  Revue  des  Revues,  Janu- 
ary 15,  1898. 

As  bearing  upon  the  early  years  of  the  life  of  Co- 
lumbus, there  is  a valuable  essay  by  Ravenstein, 
Martin  Behaim,  his  Life  and  his  Globe  (1908).  This 
work  is  especially  noteworthy  for  a beautiful  and 


220 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL  NOTE 


accurate  reproduction  in  colors  of  the  gores  of  Be- 
haim’s  globe,  showing  geographical  conditions  as  con- 
ceived by  Behaim  in  1492,  prior  to  Columbus’s  first 
voyage. 

Source  materials  for  the  life  of  Columbus  are  exten- 
sive, but  are  largely  in  foreign  tongues.  The  Life  of 
Columbus , by  Ferdinand  Columbus,  his  son,  may  be 
found  in  English  in  Churchill,  Voyages  (1744-1746)  and 
in  Pinkerton,  Voyages  (1808-1814).  Thacher’s  Chris- 
topher Columbus  contains  excellent  translations  of  much 
early  material,  such  as  the  earliest  sketches  of  the  life  of 
Columbus  by  contemporaries:  Las  Casas’s  account  of 
the  discovery  of  America  and  of  Columbus’s  third 
voyage;  and  excerpts  from  the  Epistles  of  Peter  Martyr 
on  the  discovery.  Peter  Martyr’s  Decades,  translated 
by  Richard  Eden,  1555,  and  Michael  Lok  — highly 
entertaining  — is  accessible  in  Hakluyt,  Voyages  (vol. 
v,  edition  of  1812),  and  in  De  Orbe  Novo,  well  translated 
by  Francis  Augustus  MacNutt,  2 vols.  (1912).  Colum- 
bus’s own  letters,  several  of  the  most  important,  are 
printed  in  English  by  R.  H.  Major,  Select  Letters  of 
Columbus  (2d  ed.,  1890).  Columbus’s  journal  of  his 
first  voyage  was  printed  in  English  by  Sir  Clements  R. 
Markham,  Journal  of  Columbus  (1893);  but  a new  and 
more  literal  translation  is  furnished  by  Thacher  in  his 
life  of  Columbus.  By  far  the  best  account  in  English 
of  Columbus’s  four  voyages  is  that  in  the  collection  of 
documents  edited  by  E.  G.  Bourne  and  printed  in  The 
Northmen,  Columbus,  and  Cabot  ( Original  Narratives  of 
Early  American  History,  1906).  In  1894  the  Ameri- 
can Historical  Association  printed  in  translation  a 
number  of  the  private  letters  of  Columbus  in  its  Annual 
Report. 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL  NOTE  221 

Balboa  and  the  Pacific 

For  the  voyages  secondary  to  those  of  Columbus,  the 
best  authorities  are  the  following:  Irving,  Voyages  of  the 
Companions  of  Columbus  (1831),  printed  with  Irving’s 
Life  of  Columbus;  Sir  Arthur  Helps,  The  Spanish  Con- 
quest in  America  (4  vols.,  1855-1861,  new  edition  with 
notes  by  M.  Oppenheim,  4 vols.,  1904),  and  H.  H. 
Bancroft,  History  of  Central  America,  2 vols.  (1882- 
1887).  The  voyages  of  Ojeda  and  Nicuesa,  involving 
Balboa,  are  covered  by  the  authorities  just  cited.  Peter 
Martyr’s  Decades  contains  an  admirable  sketch  of  Bal- 
boa and  his  discovery  of  the  Pacific  Ocean.  The  latest 
and  most  authoritative  account  (especially  as  to  chro- 
nology) is,  however,  in  Spanish  by  the  Chilean  scholar, 
J.  T.  Medina,  El  Descubrimiento  del  Oceano  Pacifico. 

Naming  of  America 

Vespucci  and  the  naming  of  America  has  given  rise  to 
much  discussion.  John  Fiske,  following  the  Brazilian 
scholar  Varnhagen,  treats  the  subject  controversially 
in  The  Discovery  of  America.  His  views  are  critically 
reviewed  by  E.  G.  Bourne  in  his  Spain  in  America. 
The  latest  treatment  (one  favorable  to  Vespucci)  is  by 
Vignaud,  Americ  Vespuce  (1^51-1512)  (1917),  a work 
in  French.  It  is  Mr.  Vignaud ’s  thesis  that  not  only  did 
Vespucci  anticipate  Columbus  in  the  discovery  of  the 
mainland  of  America,  but  that  he,  first  of  all  explor- 
ers and  writers,  realized  that  Mundus  Novus  (South 
America)  was  wholly  distinct  from  Asia,  a new  con- 
tinent and  a new  world.  The  letters  of  Vespucci  have 
been  printed  in  English  by  C.  R.  Markham,  Letters  of 


222 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL  NOTE 


Amerigo  Vespucci  ( Hakluyt  Soc.  Pubs.,  1894).  A more 
accurate  translation  of  the  earliest  letter  (the  Soderini) 
was  printed  by  Quaritch,  The  First  Four  Voyages  of 
Amerigo  Vespucci  (1893);  but  by  far  the  best  transla- 
tion is  by  George  Tyler  Northup,  Vespucci  Reprints, 
Texts  and  Studies,  vol.  iy,  1916. 

Magellan 

The  epoch-making  voyage  of  Magellan  may  be 
studied  in  the  contemporary  account  of  Antonio  Piga- 
fetta,  Magellan's  Voyage  Round  the  World,  translated 
by  James  A.  Robertson,  2 vols.  and  index  volume  (1906). 
Brief  accounts  are  given  by  John  Fiske,  The  Discovery  of 
America,  and  by  E.  G.  Bourne,  Spain  in  America.  On 
the  diplomatic  negotiations  between  Spain  and  Portu- 
gal regarding  fields  for  discovery,  see  Thacher,  Colum- 
bus, vol.  ii,  and  Bourne,  in  his  Historical  Introduction 
to  The  Philippine  Islands  (edited  by  Blair  and  Robert- 
son), vol.  i (1903). 

Mexico 

Basic  accounts  in  English  for  the  conquest  of  Mexico 
are:  The  Letters  of  CorUs  (complete)  translated  and 
edited  by  F.  A.  MacNutt,  2 vols.  (1908);  Bernal  Diaz, 
The  True  History  of  the  Conquest  of  Mexico,  translated 
by  A.  P.  Maudslay,  5 vols.  ( Hakluyt  Soc.  Pubs.,  1908- 
1916);  and  The  Narrative  of  the  Anonymous  Conqueror, 
translated  by  Marshall  H.  Saville  (Cortes  Society,  1917). 
Besides  the  foregoing,  there  exist  histories  of  the  con- 
quest such  as  W.  H.  Prescott,  The  Conquest  of  Mexico, 
3 vols.  (1843),  a delightful  narrative  but  in  parts  highly 
uncritical;  and  Sir  Arthur  Helps,  The  Spanish  Conquest 
in  America,  a narrative  quite  as  readable  as  Prescott’s 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL  NOTE 


223 


and  less  uncritical.  A good  history  is  by  H.  H.  Ban- 
croft, History  of  Mexico,  5 vols.  (1883-1887).  The 
latest  biography  of  Cortes  in  English  is  by  F.  A.  Mac- 
Nutt,  Fernando  Cortes  and  the  Conquest  of  Mexico 
{. Heroes  of  the  Nations  Series ),  1909. 

Mexican  archeology  — including  the  subject  of  Aztec 
civilization  — is  dealt  with  in  a multitude  of  publica- 
tions. Into  this  great  field  John  Fiske,  The  Discovery 
of  America,  may  be  accepted  as  the  best  popular  guide. 
But  see  also  Lewis  Spence,  The  Civilization  of  Ancient 
Mexico  (1912).  Works  more  special  in  character  are: 
Lewis  H.  Morgan,  Ancient  Society  (1877),  and  Houses 
and  House  Life  of  the  American  Aborigines  (1881) ; A.  F. 
Bandelier,  Art  of  War  of  the  Ancient  Mexicans  (1877), 
Tenure  of  Lands  of  the  Ancient  Mexicans  (1878),  The 
Social  Organization  of  the  Ancient  Mexicans  (1879),  An 
Archaeological  Tour  in  Mexico  (1884).  A serviceable 
compendium  is  T.  A.  Joyce,  Mexican  Archaeology,  1914. 

Central  America 

The  history  of  Central  America  is  based  largely  on 
two  sources:  Pascual  de  Andagoya,  Narrative  of  the 
Proceedings  of  Pedrarias  Davila,  translated  and  edited 
by  Sir  Clements  R.  Markham  {Hakluyt  Soc.  Pubs., 
1865) ; and  The  Letters  of  Cortis,  translated  and  edited 
by  F.  A.  MacNutt,  2 vols.  (1908).  To  these  accounts 
may  be  added  Bernal  Diaz,  True  History  of  the  Conquest 
of  Mexico,  translated  by  Maudslay,  5 vols.  {Hakluyt 
Soc.  Pubs.,  1908-1916),  which  contains  an  account  of 
the  Yucatan  expedition  of  Cortes.  A recent  useful  book 
on  Yucatan  is  Philip  Ainsworth  Means,  History  of  the 
Spanish  Conquest  of  Yucatan  and  of  the  Itzas,  Peabody 
Museum  Papers,  vol.  vn  (1917). 


224 


BIBLIOGRAPHICAL  NOTE 
Peru 


Peru  on  the  historical  side  has  not  been  neglected  by 
investigators.  The  conquest  is  described  by  Pizarro’s 
two  secretaries  and  by  Hernando  Pizarro:  Reports  on 
the  Discovery  of  Peru,  translated  and  edited  by  Sir 
Clements  R.  Markham  ( Hakluyt  Soc.  Pubs.,  1872). 
The  report  by  Secretary  Pedro  Sancho  has  lately  been 
retranslated  by  Philip  Ainsworth  Means  and  published 
by  the  Cortes  Society,  1917.  A readable  account  is  by 
Sir  C.  R.  Markham  (Winsor,  Narrative  and  Critical 
History  of  America,  vol.  ii).  The  story  of  the  Incas 
themselves  is  told  by  Markham,  The  Incas  of  Peru 
(1910).  John  Fiske  contrasts  the  Peruvian  and  Aztec 
civilizations  in  The  Discovery  of  America;  and  Peruvian 
chronology  is  studied  by  P.  A.  Means,  Culture  Sequence 
in  the  Andean  Area  {Proceedings  of  the  Nineteenth  Con- 
gress of  Americanists,  1917).  This  article  is  followed, 
in  the  same  publication,  by  an  excellent  general  survey 
of  Inca  Culture  by  Hiram  Bingham  of  Yale  University. 
W.  H.  Prescott,  A History  of  the  Conquest  of  Peru,  2 vols. 
(1847),  is  still  a good  work;  and  Sir  Arthur  Helps,  The 
Spanish  Conquest  in  America,  is  excellent  in  its  account 
of  Peru.  It  departs  from  Prescott  in  the  view  presented 
of  Hernando  Pizarro. 


General 

For  additional  titles,  see  the  bibliographical  references 
appended  to  the  articles  on  Central  America,  Mexico, 
Peru,  and  South  America,  as  well  as  those  on  Balboa, 
Cortts,  Columbus,  and  Magellan , in  The  Encyclopaedia 
Britannica,  11th  Edition. 


INDEX 


Acachinanco,  Montezuma  meets 
Cortes  at,  129 

Acla,  87,  88,  142;  founded,  84 

Aconcagua,  Andean  peak,  161 

Africa,  Behaim  journeys  to,  22; 
Columbus’s  voyage  to,  22, 
36;  on  Behaim’s  globe,  12,  23 

Agriculture,  Peruvian,  164-65 

Aguilar,  Geronimo  de,  92,  104, 
106,  136 

Ailly,  Pierre  d’.  Imago  Mundi, 
23,  35  (note),  36 

Alaminos,  pilot  of  Grijalva  ex- 
pedition, 96 

Alcantara,  Martin  of,  168,  212- 

213 

Alfonso  V of  Portugal,  21 

Alfraganus  the  Arabian,  23, 
36 

Alhambra,  34 

Almagro,  Diego  de,  166;  part- 
ner of  Pizarro,  155,  191;  sails 
from  Panama,  155-56;  returns 
to  Panama,  156,  157,  158; 
made  Captain  of  Tumbez, 
168;  joins  Pizarro  in  Peru,  191 
et  seq.\  at  Cuzco,  198;  made 
Marshal,  200;  grant  of  land 
to,  200-01;  contests  Pizarro’s 
grant,  200-01,  205-11;  goes  to 
Chile,  201;  defeats  Alvarado, 
202;  returns  from  Chile,  205; 
forces  of,  207-08;  imprison- 
ment and  death,  211;  avenged, 
211-12 

Almagro,  Diego  de,  son  of  Diego, 

214 

Alvarado,  Alonso  de,  206,  207 


Alvarado,  Diego  de,  212 
Alvarado,  Pedro  de,  on  Grijalva 
expedition,  96,  98;  with  Cor- 
tes, 103,  133,  135,  136;  sent  to 
Guatemala,  147-48;  personal 
characteristics,  147;  plans  to 
complete  work  of  Balboa,  148- 
149;  against  Quito,  201-02; 
Pizarro  appeals  to,  204 
Amadis  of  Gaul,  1,  199 
Amazon  River,  160 
America,  voyages  of  Columbus 
to,  39-58;  naming  of,  66; 
bibliography  of  name,  221- 
222;  Tierra  Firme,  69;  Ma- 
gellan’s discoveries,  78;  see 
also  Central  America,  South 
America 

Anan,  province  of  Cuba,  54 
Andagoya,  Pascual  de,  143 
Andes,  The,  160,  161,  173,  174, 
191,  192 

Antarctic  Current,  160 
Antigua,  145;  see  also  Santa 
Maria  la  Antigua 
Antilles,  The,  63,  68,  93-94;  see 
also  Cuba,  Espanola,  West 
Indies 

Antiilia,  Island  of,  3,  12,  20,  24, 
25  (note),  43,  49,  63,  215 
Arabia,  Rabbi  Benjamin  visits,  8 
Arbolancha,  Pedro  de,  reports 
Balboa’s  discovery,  79,  83 
Archeology,  146-47,  162,  196 
Arco,  Domimguez  do,  21 
Argiiello,  Fernando  de,  88,  89 
Arias  de  Avila,  Pedro,  see  Pe- 
drarias 


IS 


225 


220 


INDEX 


Aristotle,  quoted,  11-12;  author- 
ity of  Behaim,  23 
Ascasmayu  River,  160 
Asia,  early  missionaries  to,  5; 
aim  of  Columbus  to  reach, 
22,  24,  25  (note),  35  (note), 
41,  46,  55,  57-58,  78  (note); 
Behaim’s  westward  journey  to 
find,  24;  Cuba  identified  as, 
47,  53,  56;  America  thought 
subsidiary  to,  78;  see  also 
Cathay,  Cipangu 
Atahualpa,  brother  of  Huascar, 
Inca  of  Peru,  170,  171,  185, 
193-94;  ruler  of  Quito,  171; 
and  Pizarro,  171,  174,  175  et 
seq.;  appearance,  175;  and 
Christianity,  181-82,  194; 

capture  of,  183;  ransom,  185- 
190;  trial,  194;  execution,  195, 
202 

Atlantic  Ocean,  2,  6;  mythical 
islands  of,  3-4,  6,  20,  24; 
bibliography,  217;  see  also 
Mare  Tenebrosum 
Atrato  River,  see  Darien  River 
Avila,  Pedro  Arias  de,  see  Pe- 
drarias 

Azores,  The,  2,  20,  23,  49 
Aztecs,  send  embassies  to  Cortes, 
107-09,  110,  113,  127-28; 

religion,  120,  124,  127;  art, 
121-22;  poetry,  122-23;  strug- 
gle for  subsistence,  123-24; 
organization,  124;  resist  Cor- 
tes, 137;  Cortes  takes  chiefs 
to  Honduras,  150;  in  retinue 
of  Cortes,  152;  extent  of 
authority,  163;  compared  to 
Quichuas,  163,  166;  see  also 
Cortes,  Indians,  Mexico-Ten- 
ochtitlan,  Montezuma,  Na- 
huas,  Totonac  Indians 

Bagdad,  Rabbi  Benjamin  visits,  8 
Balboa,  Vasco  Nunez  de,  99, 
139,  141-42,  154,  169,  187, 
199;  accompanies  Ojeda,  65, 
66,  67;  early  life,  66;  personal 


characteristics,  67;  prepares 
for  conquest,  69;  use  of  dogs, 
69-70,  75,  104-05;  seeks  gold 
and  food,  70-72;  alliance  with 
Careta  and  Comogre,  70-71; 
ordered  home  by  King,  72; 
letters  to  Ferdinand,  73-74, 
82-83;  crosses  Isthmus  of 
Darien,  74-76;  discovers  Pa- 
cific, 76;  returns  to  West  Indies, 
78;  sends  word  of  discovery  to 
Ferdinand,  79;  .displaced  by 
Pedrarias,  79,  81;  and  Pedra- 
rias,  81,  82-83,  84-86,  87-90, 
139,  140;  royal  favors,  83-84, 
85;  builds  ships,  86;  astrolo- 
ger predicts  evil  to,  86;  crisis 
in  affairs  of,  87-89;  trial  and 
execution,  89;  compared  with 
Cortes,  109;  bibliography,  221 
Balsas  River  (Sabana?),  86 
Banderas,  Rio  de,  96 
Barcelona,  Columbus  received 
by  Ferdinand  and  Isabella  in, 
50-51 

Bastidas,  Rodrigo  de,  66,  67 
Batuta,  Ibn,  9,  16;  quoted,  9, 
10 

Bayona,  Pinta  arrives  at,  50 
Baza,  siege  of,  28 
“Beccaria”  of  1435,  4,  20 
Behaim,  Martin,  26,  35  (note), 
62,  63,  147;  globe  of  1492,  12, 

23- 24,  43;  life,  22-23;  question 
of  Columbus’s  indebtedness  to, 

24- 25;  Ravenstein’s  essay  on, 
219-20 

Belianis,  Don,  2 

Benalcazar,  Sebastian  de,  178, 

201,  202 

“Benincasus”  of  1463,  1476,  and 
1482,  4 

Benjamin,  Rabbi,  8,  9 (note),  10, 
16 

Bernal  Harbor,  111,  114 
Birti,  143,  154;  see  also  Peru 
Bobadilla,  Francisco  de,  57 
Bobadilla,  Isabel  de,  wife  of 
Pedrarias,  80-81,  85,  145 


INDEX 


227 


Botello,  Luis,  87,  88,  89 
Braga,  Archbishop  of,  Peter 
Martyr  writes  to,  52 
Brazil,  63 

Brazil,  island  of,  3,  63 

Cabot,  Sebastian,  62 
Cabral,  Pedralvarez,  63 
Cabrero,  Juan,  pleads  for  Co- 
lumbus, 34 

Cadiz,  second  expedition  of 
Columbus  sails  from,  80 
Caledonia  Bay,  74 
Caledonia  Harbor,  84 
Calzada  de  Iztapalapan,  130 
Campeche,  Cordoba  at,  95,  97, 
104 

Canaries,  The,  2,  20 
Candia,  Pedro  de,  159,  166,  167, 
168,  178,  214 

Cape  Verde  Islands,  2,  20, 

23 

Careta,  cacique  of  Cueva,  70,  85 
Cariari  (Nicaragua),  58,  92; 

see  also  Nicaragua 
Cartagena,  66-67 
Carvajal,  Francisco  de,  213 
Castile,  Columbus  sails  for,  49 
Castilla  del  Oro,  65,  68,  101 
Castillo,  Bernal  Diaz  del,  see 
Diaz,  Bernal 
“Catalan”  of  1375,  4 
Cathay,  5,  8,  9,  11,  12,  23,  24, 
46,  47,  49,  58,  99,  187,  215 
Catoche,  Point,  95,  96 
Causeways  at  Mexico-Tenoch- 
titlan,  117 

Caxamarca,  Atahualpa  conquers, 
170;  Pizarro  at,  172,  174-95; 
description  of,  177-78;  Ata- 
hualpa in,  178-95 
Cempoalla,  settlement  of  Toto- 
nac  Indians,  110;  Cortes  at, 
111-14,  133;  description  of, 
111-12;  people’s  idea  of  Span- 
iards, 128 

Central  America,  58,  69;  bibli- 
ography, 223,  224;  see  also 
America,  Darien,  Guatemala, 


Honduras,  Panama,  Tierra 
Firme,  Yucatan 
Cervantes,  Miguel  de,  2 
Chaleo,  Lake,  116,  117,  125 
Challcuchima,  one  of  Atahual- 
pa’s  captains,  195 
Champoton,  Cordoba  lands  at, 
95 

Chapultepec,  117 
Charles  V of  Spain,  110,  152, 
168 

Charles  VIII  of  France,  29 
Charts  and  maps,  early  marine 
charts,  4,  20;  Behaim’s  globe 
of  1492,  12,  23-24,  43;  Bar- 
tholomew Columbus  limns  ma- 
rine, 18,  28;  of  Bartholomew 
Perestrello,  18-19;  Toscanelli’s 
chart,  25  (note);  Columbus 
limns  marine,  28;  Pinzon  en- 
trusts map  from  Rome  to 
Columbus,  31,  42;  Columbus 
compiles  chart,  31-32;  Co- 
lumbus sees  world  maps,  47; 
Fra  Mauro’s  map  of  1457-59, 
47 

Chicama,  156 

Chile,  Inca  dominion  in,  170; 
Almagro’s  trip  to,  201,  205; 
Almagrists  of,  212 
Chimborazo,  volcanic  peak,  167 
China,  5,  8;  see  also  Cathay 
Chios,  Island  of,  Columbus  goes 
to,  16,  36 

Chiriqui  Indians,  143 
Cholula,  125,  128 
Cipango,  see  Cipangu 
Cipangu  (Japan),  6,  12,  22,  24, 
42,  46,  47,  49,  58,  99,  187, 
215 

Columbus,  Bartholomew,  broth- 
er of  Christopher,  15;  in  Lisbon, 
18;  enlists  aid  of  England  and 
France  for  Christopher,  29; 
arrested  by  Bobadilla,  57;  on 
fourth  voyage  of  Columbus, 
57;  use  of  dogs  by,  69-70 
Columbus,  Bianchinetta,  sister  of 
Christopher,  15 


228 


INDEX 


Columbus,  Christopher,  99,  115, 
189,  147,  215;  personal  char- 
acteristics, 13-14,  60-61;  fam- 
ily of,  15;  born  at  Genoa,  15; 
education,  15;  writes  Bank  of 
St.  George,  15,  57;  early  life, 
16;  early  voyages,  16-18,  19- 
20,  36;  marriage,  18;  tradi- 
tions as  to  interest  in  West,  18- 
19;  Journal,  21,  36,  37,  41,  44, 
46-47,  54-55,  56;  audiences 
with  King  of  Portugal,  21-22, 
49-50;  aim  of,  22,  24,  25 

(note),  35  (note),  41,  45-46, 
55,  57-58,  78  (note);  indebted- 
ness to  Behaim,  24-25;  at 
Palos,  25-26,  29-32,  50;  life  in 
Spain,  25  et  seq.,  58-59;  inter- 
ests Duke  of  Medina  Coeli,  26; 
audiences  with  Ferdinand  and 
Isabella,  26,  32-33,  51;  Tala- 
vera’s  council,  27,  32-33; 

relations  with  Beatrix  Enri- 
quez, 28,  34,  39,  59;  interviews 
pilots,  30-31;  and  Pinzon, 
30-32,  35  (note),  37-38,  42- 
43,  48;  second  council  dis- 
cusses plan  of,  32-33;  demands 
of,  33;  causes  for  derision  of, 
33;  demands  granted,  34;  Ca- 
pitulation and  Letters  Patent 
issued  to,  35  (note);  nautical 
skill,  36;  recruits  secured,  38, 
42;  ships,  38;  personnel  of 
expedition,  39;  sets  sail,  39-40; 
first  voyage,  40-41,  42-44; 
landing,  44-45;  discovers  Cuba 
and  Hayti,  45;  search  for 
mainland,  47;  identifies  islands 
as  Asia,  47,  53,  56;  builds 
fortress,  48;  sails  for  Spain, 
48;  homeward  voyage,  49; 
places  parchment  in  barrel,  49; 
receives  letter  from  sovereigns, 
50;  trophies,  51,  55;  letters  of, 
53,  56-57,  61-62;  superstitions 
and  tales  of,  54-55;  second 
voyage,  55;  discovers  Porto 
Rico  and  Jamaica,  55;  founds 


Isabella,  56;  third  voyage,  56- 
57,  90,  99;  discovers  mainland 
of  America,  56;  arrested  and 
sent  to  Spain,  57;  fourth  voy- 
age, 57-58;  makes  will,  57,  58- 
59;  death  (1506),  59;  estimate 
of,  59-62;  idea  of  America,  78; 
contact  with  Maya  civili- 
zation, 92-93;  and  Cuba,  94; 
bibliography,  218-20 

Columbus,  Diego,  son  of  Christo- 
pher, 59;  born  (1480  or  1481), 
18;  at  Palos,  25,  29;  brought 
to  Cordova,  34,  39;  Governor 
of  Antilles,  68,  94,  101,  102; 
Balboa  solicits  aid  from,  69, 
71,  72,  91 

Columbus,  Diego,  brother  of 
Christopher,  15,  55,  57 

Columbus,  Felipa,  wife  of  Christo- 
pher, 18,  25,  28 

Columbus,  Ferdinand,  son  of 
Christopher,  34,  39;  quoted, 
17,  60;  born  (1488),  28;  account 
of  voyage  of  Columbus,  43; 
shares  fourth  voyage  of  Co- 
lumbus, 57 

Columbus,  Giovanni,  brother  of 
Christopher,  15 

Columbus,  William,  of  Case- 
neuve,  see  William  of  Case- 
neuve 

Comogre,  cacique  in  Darien,  70, 
71 

Constantinople,  Rabbi  Benjamin 
visits,  8 

Conti,  Nicolo  de,  9 (note) 

Copan,  ruins  of,  146 

Cordoba,  Francisco  Hernandez 
de,  in  Cuba,  94;  expedition  of, 
95,  97,  99,  104;  sent  to  Nica- 
ragua, 143;  treachery  and 
death,  144 

Cordoba,  Gonsalvo  de,  80,  100 

Cordova,  Columbus  at,  26-29; 
sends  son  Diego  to,  34,  39 

Cortes,  Hernan,  65,  78,  80,  99, 
187,  199;  finds  Guerrero  and 
Aguilar,  92,  104;  in  Cuba,  94, 


INDEX 


229 


Cortes,  Hernan — Continued 
101;  born  (1485),  100;  early 
life,  100;  personal  traits,  100, 
101;  marries,  101;  alcalde  at 
Santiago  de  Cuba,  101 ; appear- 
ance, 101 ; leader  of  expedition, 
101-02;  preparations,  102;  dis- 
trusted by  Governor,  102,  103; 
sails  from  Santiago,  103;  com- 
panions and  outfit,  103;  “New 
Spain,”  104;  at  Tabasco,  104- 
106,  150;  at  San  Juan  de  Ulua, 
106-10,  167;  embassies  sent  by 
Aztecs  to,  107-09,  110,  113, 
127-28;  and  Montezuma,  106, 
108, 109, 113, 115, 126,  129-32, 
134,  171, 172, 177, 183;  opposes 
Velasquez,  109,  133, 149;  sinks 
his  ships,  110,  114;  plans  new 
basis  for  expedition,  110; 
and  Totonac  Indians,  110-14; 
in  Cempoalla,  111-14,  133; 
missionary  zeal,  114,  133; 

at  Mexico-Tenochtitlan,  125, 
129-37;  trouble  with  Aztecs, 
132-37;  Narvaez  against,  133; 
losses  of,  135;  final  victory,  137- 
138;  south  of  Mexico,  145,  146, 
147,  148,  149-51,  154;  treach- 
ery of  Olid,  149;  returns  to 
Mexico,  151-52;  to  Spain 
(1528),  152;  marriage,  153; 
receives  royal  favors,  153; 
sends  aid  to  Pizarro,  204; 
death  (1547),  215 

Costa  Rica,  84 

Cotopaxi,  volcanic  peak,  167 

Coyohuacan,  Aztec  settlement, 
129,  133 

Cozumel  (Island  of  Swallows), 
96,  103 

Cuba,  54;  discovered,  45;  Co- 
lumbus identifies  as  Asia,  47, 
53,  56;  Balboa  obtains  sup- 
plies from,  85;  Velasquez  Gov- 
ernor of,  94;  Cordoba  and 
Grijalva  expeditions  from,  95- 
98;  Cortes  expedition  from, 
98-99,  103 


Cueva,  district  of  Darien,  70; 
Balboa  made  Captain-General 
of,  84 

Cuitlahuatzin,  Aztec  chief,  125, 
134,  137,  138 

Cuitlalpitoc,  cacique,  servant  of 
Montezuma,  107 
Culua,  see  Ulua 

Cuzco,  Inca  in  Peru,  170;  see 
also  Huascar,  Huayna  Cca- 
pac 

Cuzco,  capital  of  the  Incas,  162, 
165;  Alvarado  hears  of,  148; 
Ruiz  learns  of,  157;  road 
connects  Quito  and,  173; 
treasure  from,  188,  198;  Pi- 
zarro goes  to,  190-91, 192, 193, 
195-98;  description  of,  195- 
196;  shrine  of  the  Sun  at,  196- 
197 ; Almagro  claims,  201,  205- 
211;  Hernando  Pizarro  com- 
mands at,  202-03;  siege  of, 
203-05;  Almagrists  in,  211, 
212 

Cynocephalse,  mythical  crea- 
tures of  the  East,  6 

Dabaiba,  cacique  in  Darien, 
72 

Damascus,  Rabbi  Benjamin 
visits,  8 

Darien,  Balboa  in,  67,  70  et  seq., 
104;  cities,  67,  142-43;  Nicuesa 
brought  to,  68;  Pedrarias 
made  Governor  of,  79;  famine 
in,  94;  see  also  Panama 
Darien,  Isthmus  of,  see  Darien 
Darien  (Atrato)  River,  65 
Davila,  Gil  Gonzalez,  see  Gon- 
zalez Davila,  Gil 
Davila,  Pedrarias,  see  Pedrarias 
De  la  Cosa,  Juan,  39,  64,  67 
De  Soto,  Hernando,  see  Soto, 
Hernando  de 

Dias,  Bartholomeu,  Portuguese 
captain,  29 

Diaz,  Bernal,  80,  95;  quoted, 
105,  111,  112-13,  120,  126 
Diego,  Juan,  of  Deza,  34 


230 


INDEX 


Diriangen,  cacique  in  Nicaragua, 

141 

Dogs,  Balboa’s  use  of,  69-70, 
75,  104-05;  Bartholomew  Co- 
lumbus uses,  69-70;  Pedrarias 
uses,  145 
Dulce,  Golfo,  151 
Dulmo,  Fernam,  of  Terceira,  24, 
62-63 

Dunraven,  Lord,  quoted,  44 

East,  The,  tales  of,  4-11;  mythi- 
cal creatures  of,  6-8;  wealth  of, 
9-11;  bibliography,  218;  see 
also  Cathay,  Cipangu,  India 
Enciso,  Martin  Fernandez  de, 
66,  67,  69,  72,  81,  109 
England,  Columbus  in,  17,  36; 

Bartholomew  Columbus  in,  29 
Enriquez,  Beatrix,  28,  34,  39, 
59 

Espanola  (Hayti),  66;  Columbus 
discovers,  19,  21,  45;  on  Be- 
haim’s  globe,  24;  supposed  to 
be  Japan,  47,  58;  La  Navidad 
on,  48,  55-56;  Isabella  founded 
on,  56;  chaotic  condition  in,  57; 
letter  of  Columbus  from,  64; 
Nicuesa  from,  65;  Diego  Co- 
lumbus at,  68,  94 ; Balboa  seeks 
aid  from,  69,  71,  72,  74,  91; 
Bartholomew  Columbus  in,  69- 
70;  Ovando  Governor  of,  100; 
Pizarro  asks  aid  from,  204 
Espinosa,  Gaspar  de,  84,  89, 
142,  143,  206 

Esplandidn,  The  Exploits  of,  2 
Estreito,  Joao  Affonso,  of  Ma- 
deira, 24,  26,  62-63 
Estremadura  (Spain),  Balboa 
born  in,  66;  Cortes  from,  100; 
Pizarro  from,  154 

Fair  God,  see  Quetzalcoatl 
Fayal,  an  Atlantic  island,  22- 
23 

Fellipillo,  interpreter  with  Pi- 
zarro, 181 

Ferdinand,  King  of  Spain,  and 


Balboa,  73-74,  79,  83,  85; 
see  also  Ferdinand  and  Isa- 
bella 

Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  King 
and  Queen  of  Spain,  audiences 
to  Columbus,  26,  32-33,  51; 
grant  Capitulation  and  Let- 
ters Patent  to  Columbus,  35 
(note);  letter  to  Columbus,  50; 
Columbus’s  letter  to,  56-57; 
see  also  Ferdinand,  Isabella 
Fernandina,  Isla  (Cuba),  98; 
see  also  Cuba 

Fiske,  John,  estimate  of  Pe- 
drarias, 81;  quoted,  116 
Florida,  95 
Fonseca,  Bay  of,  141 
France,  Bartholomew  Columbus 
in,  29 

Francis  I of  France,  190 
Francisquillo,  dwarf  of  Diego 
Columbus,  102-03 
Frontera,  Pedro  Vasquez  de  la, 
see  La  Frontera 

Gallo,  Island  of,  discovered,  157 ; 
Pizarro  on,  158,  159,  168, 
169 

Garabito,  Andres,  87-88,  89- 
90 

Genoa,  Rabbi  Benjamin  visits, 
8;  controls  Mediterranean  and 
Black  Seas,  9 (note);  Colum- 
bus from,  15,  16 

Gold,  as  lure  of  East,  10;  search 
of  Columbus  for,  46,  99;  Bal- 
boa’s object,  70,  71;  sent  to 
Cortes  by  Montezuma,  108- 
109,  127-28;  Atahualpa’s  ran- 
som, 185-90;  at  Cuzco,  198 
Golden  Chersonese  of  Ptolemy 
(Malay  Peninsula),  59,  68, 
77,  78,  187 

Gomera,  one  of  Canary  Islands, 
40 

Gonzalez  Davila,  Gil,  139-40, 
141,  143-44,  146,  149,  184 
Gonzalez,  Ruy,  of  Clavijo,  9 
(note) 


INDEX 


23 1 


Good  Hope,  Cape  of,  discovered, 
29 

Gorgona,  Island  of,  168;  Pizarro 
on,  159,  166,  169 
Gracias  a Dios,  Cape,  65,  79 
Granada,  32,  34 

Granada,  Archbishop  of,  letter  of 
Peter  Martyr  to,  53 
Greytown,  145 

Grijalva,  Juan  de,  199;  goes  to 
Cuba,  94,  98;  expedition,  96- 
97,  98-99,  126 
Grijalva,  Rio  de,  96,  104 
Guanahani  (Watling)  Island, 
43,  44 

Guanaja,  island  of,  92,  149 
Guatemala,  Cortes  and,  146-47; 
Maya  culture  in,  146;  Pizarro 
asks  aid  of,  204 
Guayaquil,  Gulf  of,  167 
Guerrero,  Gonzalo,  92,  104 
Guinea,  Columbus  journeys  to, 
36 

Habana,  founded,  94;  Olid  at, 
149 

Hayti,  see  Espafiola 
Hand  of  Satan,  Savage  Island 
called,  3 

Helps,  Sir  Arthur,  estimate  of 
Pedrarias,  81;  cited,  155,  205 
Henry  VII  of  England,  29 
Herrera,  Spanish  historian, 
quoted,  77;  cited,  205 
Heythum  I,  King  of  Lesser 
Armenia,  9 

Honduras,  Andres  Nino  in,  141; 
Nicuesa  in,  65;  Cortes  and, 
145,  146,  148,  149-50,  154 
Horses,  Cortes’s  use  of,  103,  105, 
125,  135;  effect  on  Indians, 
105,  113-14,  128,  135,  150-51, 
175-76,  205;  shod  with  silver 
in  Peru,  199 

Huascar,  Inca  of  Peru,  171,  185, 
193-194;  see  also  Cuzco 
Huayua  Ccapac,  Inca  of  Peru, 
170-71,  203 

Huitzilipan,  Valley  of,  125 


Huitzilopochtli,  Nahua  god  of 
war,  120,  124,  127 
Humboldt  Current,  see  Ant- 
arctic Current 

Hunger  Harbor,  see  Puerto  de  la 
Hambre 

Iceland,  Columbus  in,  17 
Imago  Mundi,  by  Pierre  d’Ailly, 
23,  35  (note),  36 
Incas,  origin  of,  162;  government, 
163,  164-65,  170-71;  see  also 
Atahualpa,  Cuzco,  Huascar, 
Montezuma,  Peru,  Pizarro 
India,  early  travelers  in,  5,  6,  8, 
9;  on  Behaim’s  globe,  12,  23; 
identified  with  New  World 
discoveries,  58,  187 
Indians,  Columbus  and,  45,  46, 
51,  55;  of  Darien,  67;  Balboa 
and,  70-71,  74,  75,  86;  rela- 
tions with  Spaniards,  81-82, 
83,  95,  101,  104,  145;  human 
sacrifices,  97-98;  resist  Cortes, 
104,  105;  describe  Grijalva’s 
expedition,  126;  Ruiz  meets, 
157;  attack  Pizarro,  195,  201- 
205;  watch  battle  at  Salinas, 
210;  see  also  Aztecs,  Chiriqui 
Indians,  Incas,  Mayas,  Nahuas, 
Totonac  Indians 
Innocent  VIII,  Pope,  Pinzon 
uses  library  of,  31 
Irving,  Washington,  quoted,  80 
Isabella,  Queen  of  Spain,  tenders 
jewels  for  Columbus,  35;  death 
(1504),  58;  see  also  Ferdinand 
and  Isabella 

Isabella,  settlement  in  Hayti,  56 
Itzamna,  Maya  god  of  the  East, 
93 

Itztapalapan,  community  of 
Mexico,  125,  129,  133,  134, 
137 

Iztapan, 150 

Jamaica,  discovered,  55;  Colum- 
bus writes  from,  62;  Valdivia 
wrecked  off,  91 


232 


INDEX 


Januarius,  Hannibal,  account  of 
Columbus’s  voyage,  51-52,  53- 
54 

Japan,  25  (note),  43;  see  also 
Cipangu 

Jeronimite  Fathers,  101 
John,  Prester,  4,  8 
John  of  Marignolli,  Friar,  5; 
quoted,  7-8 

John  of  Monte  Corvino,  Friar,  5 
John  of  Pian  de  Carpine,  Friar, 
5 

John  II  of  Portugal,  21,  28,  49, 
56;  quoted,  49-50 
Juana,  see  Cuba 

Julian,  slave  captured  by  C6r- 
doba  expedition,  95,  104 

Karakorum,  5,  9 
King  Island,  see  Reyella 
Kinsay,  5,  47 

Kish,  an  island  in  the  Persian 
Gulf,  8,  10 

Kukulcan,  Maya  sun  god,  93, 
120 

Labrador,  30 

La  Cosa,  Juan  de,  39,  64,  67 
La  Frontera,  Pedro  Vasquez  de, 
30,  31 

Land  of  Darkness,  6 
Las  Casas,  Bartolome  de,  80,  94, 
98,  101 

Las  Casas,  Francisco  de,  144, 
149,  150,  184 

Las  Mugeres,  island  of  (Island  of 
Women),  95 
Leon,  Velasquez  de,  135 
Leon,  145;  Pedrarias  dies  at, 
146 

Lerma,  Pedro  de,  207,  208,  209, 

211 

Levant,  Columbus  visits  the,  36 
Lima,  founded  (1535),  202; 

besieged,  203;  Pizarro  with- 
draws to,  207;  Almagrists  in, 
212 

Lisbon,  Columbus  at,  17,  18; 
Behaim  at,  23 


Los  Rios,  Pedro  de,  145,  158 
Luque,  Fernando  de,  155,  156, 
158,  168,  191,  206 

Machu  Picchu,  162,  214 
Madeira,  island  of,  Columbus 
on,  19 

Madeiras,  The,  2,  20 
Magellan,  Fernando,  60,  78; 

bibliography,  222 
Malabar,  11 

Malay  Archipelago,  5,  9 (note) 
Malay  Peninsula,  77;  see  alss 
Golden  Chersonese 
Maldonado,  Dr.  Rodrigo  de, 
27 

Mam,  Isla  de  (Man  Island),  3 
Man  de  Satanaxio  (Hand  of 
Satan),  Savage  Island  called, 
3 

Man  Island,  see  Mam,  Isla  de 
Manco  Ccapac,  traditional  Inca 
of  Peru,  170 

Manco  Inca,  202,  205,  214-15 
Mandeville,  Sir  John.  23.  59; 

Travels,  35  (note) 

Mangu  Kaan,  9 
Maps,  see  Charts  and  maps 
Mar,  Insula  in  (Island  in  the 
Sea),  3,  20 

Mar  del  Sur,  see  Pacific  Ocean 
Maracaibo,  Gulf  of,  79 
Marchena,  Antonio  de,  25,  29-30, 
33 

Mare  Tenebrosum  (Sea  of  Dark- 
ness, Atlantic  Ocean),  2,  6,  12; 
see  also  Atlantic  Ocean 
Maria,  Dona,  daughter  of  Pe- 
drarias, 85,  87-88 
Marina,  Dona,  interpreter  for 
Cortes,  105-06,  107,  128,  136, 
153 

Marinus  of  Tyre,  23 
Matanzas,  94,  97 
Maule,  River,  160 
Mauro’s,  Fra,  map  of  1457-59, 
47 

Mayas  of  Yucatan,  sacrifice 
Valdivia,  92;  Columbus  and 


INDEX 


233 


92-93;  culture  and  religion, 
93,  97,  120,  146;  see  also  In- 
dians 

Medina  Cceli,  Duke  of,  26 
Megalithic  period  of  Peruvian 
development,  162,  196,  214 
Melchor,  slave  captured  by  Cor- 
doba expedition,  95,  104 
Merchants  to  the  East,  8-11 
Mexico,  Cortes’s  idea  of,  78; 
conquest  of,  90,  91-138; 

Central  Valley  of,  116;  topog- 
raphy, 159-60;  Indian  war- 
fare in,  204;  viceroy  sent  to, 
215;  bibliography,  222-23 
Mexico  City,  117,  123,  147,  152; 

see  also  Mexico-Tenochtitlan 
Mexico  - Tenochtitlan,  114-15, 
115-21,  123-24,  178;  Cortes  at, 
125,  129-37;  siege  of,  137 
Missionaries  to  the  East,  5-8 
Moluccas,  6 

Montejo,  Francisco  de.  111 
Montezuma,  114-15,  179,  180; 
and  Cortes,  106,  108,  109,  113, 
115,  126, 129-32,  134, 171, 172, 
177,  183;  sends  embassies  to 
Cortes,  107-09,  110, 113,  127- 
128;  andTotonacs,  110, 112-13; 
weakness  of,  125,  138,  183; 
personal  appearance,  130;  re- 
lations with  Narvaez,  133; 
death,  134 

Morales,  Gaspar  de,  84,  154 
Morla,  Francisco  de,  135 
Morocco,  Batuta  in,  9 
Mundus  Novus  (South  America), 
66,  69,  143,  157,  221;  see  also 
Chile,  Peru,  South  America 
Munoz,  Fernando,  87,  89 

Nahuas  of  Mexico,  93;  religion, 
97,  120;  see  also  Aztecs,  In- 
dians 

Naranjo,  ruins  of,  146 
Narvaez,  Panfilo  de,  94,  133, 
135 

Navidad,  La,  fortress  on  Hayti, 
48,  55-56 


New  Andalusia,  Ojeda  reaches, 
68 

New  Spain,  104,  146,  204 
Nicaragua,  cacique  in  Nicaragua, 
140,  141 

Nicaragua,  92,  143,  145,  204 
Nicaragua,  Lake,  141,  145,  146 
Nicoya,  cacique,  140 
Nicoya,  Gulf  of,  84 
Nicuesa,  Diego,  de,  65,  66, 67,  68, 
72,  81,  99,  100 

Nina,  The  (ship),  38,  39,  44,  48, 
49,  51 

Nino,  Andres,  139-40,  141 
Nino,  Pero  Alonso,  39,  64,  65, 
139 

Nito,  Cortes  reaches,  151 
Noche  triste,  135,  190 
Nombre  de  Dios,  142,  143,  144 
Nuremberg,  Behaim  from,  22 

Ocampo,  Sebastian  de,  94 
Odoric  of  Pordenone,  Friar,  5; 
quoted,  5,  7 

Ojeda,  Alonso  de,  64,  65,  66,  67, 
68,  99,  169 

Olid,  Cristobal  de,  136,  149,  184 
Olintetl,  cacique,  115 
Olmedo,  Father,  114 
Oporto,  Archbishops  of,  found 
cities  on  Antiilia,  3 
Orellana,  Francisco  de,  213 
Organez,  Rodrigo  de,  207,  208, 
209-10 

Orinoco  River,  56,  59 
Orizaba,  mountain  peak.  111 
Otumba,  Cortes  at,  136 
Ovando,  Nicolas  de,  100 
Oviedo,  Gonzalo  Fernandez  de, 
80;  quoted,  81-82 

Pachacamac,  Peru’s  shrine  to 
“an  unknown  god,”  188,  199 
Pacific  Ocean,  discovery  of,  70, 
76,  79,  90 

Palenque,  ruins  of,  146,  151 
Palmerin  of  England,  1-2 
Palos,  Columbus  at,  25-26,  29- 
32,  50;  royal  decree  to,  37; 


234 


INDEX 


Palos — C ontinued 

Pinzon  recruits  sailors  at, 
38,  42;  Columbus  sets  sail 
from,  39;  Cortes  debarks  at, 
152 

Panam&,  Columbus  in,  58,  90; 
Balboa  made  Captain-General 
of,  84;  Cortes  in,  141;  Pizarro 
asks  aid  from,  204;  see  also 
Darien 

Panamfi  (city)  founded,  142; 
Pedrarias  at,  143,  144,  145; 
Pedrarias  sails  from,  155,  168; 
Almagro  in,  156,  158,  166; 
Espinosa  from,  206 
Panama,  Isthmus  of,  see  Darien, 
Panama 

Panciaco,  son  of  Comogre,  71 
Paria,  mainland  of  America  dis- 
covered at,  56;  pearls  found  at, 
64 

Parita,  peninsula  of,  84 
Parocitse,  mythical  monsters  of 
the  East,  7 
Pasado,  Cape,  167 
Pearl  Coast,  64 
Pearl  Islands,  84,  155 
Pedrarias,  99;  Governor  in  Da- 
rien, 79,  82,  83,  94;  expedition, 
79-81;  personal  characteris- 
tics, 81,  140,  144-45,  211; 
and  Balboa,  81,  82-83,  84-86, 
87-90,  139,  140;  and  Pizarro, 
84,  88,  143,  155,  156,  169; 
and  Cordoba,  143,  144;  and 
Gonzalez,  143-44;  founds 
Panama,  142;  good  fortune  of, 
145;  last  years,  145;  death 
(1530),  146;  Pedro  de  los  Rios 
succeeds,  145,  158 
Perestrello,  Bartholomew,  father 
of  Felipa  Columbus,  18-19 
Perestrello,  Isabel,  mother  of 
Felipa  Columbus,  19 
Perez,  Juan,  30,  32,  33 
Persia,  5 

Persian  Gulf,  10;  Rabbi  Benjamin 
at,  8,  9 (note) 

Peru,  76,  77;  conquest  of,  71, 143, 


145, 154  etseq.,  198-99;  scenery 
of,  160;  extent  of,  160;  topog- 
raphy, 160, 161;  early  develop- 
ment of,  162;  Incas  in,  162  et 
seq.;  roads,  163,  173;  religion, 
164,  196-98;  agriculture,  164- 
165;  arts  and  literature,  165-66; 
writing,  166;  wealth  of,  185-90, 
192-93,  198,  200,  208;  viceroy 
sent  to,  215;  bibliography,  224; 
see  also  Cuzco,  Incas,  Pizarro 

Peruvians  and  Spaniards,  195, 
201-05,  210;  see  also  Incas, 
Peru 

Peten,  Lake,  150 

Peter  Martyr,  account  of  Colum- 
bus’s voyage,  52-53;  quoted, 
75,  76,  77,  142 

Pinta,  The  (ship),  38,  39,  44,  48, 
49,  50 

Pinz6n,  Francisco,  brother  of 
Martin,  39 

Pinzon,  Martin  Alonso,  of  Palos, 
30-31;  and  Columbus,  31,  32, 
35  (note),  37,  42-43,  48; 
secures  recruits,  38,  42;  com- 
mands the  Pinta,  39,  44;  pros- 
pects on  own  account,  48; 
returns  to  Spain,  50;  death, 
50 

Pinzon,  Vicente  Yanes,  brother 
of  Martin,  39,  44,  63 

Piru,  see  Peru 

Pizarro,  Francisco,  65,  199;  with 
Balboa,  67,  76;  personal  char- 
acteristics, 69,  88,  154,  156; 
and  Pedrarias,  84,  88,  143,  155, 
156,  169;  captures  Balboa,  89; 
expedition  to  Peru,  145,  154 
et  seq.-,  meets  Cortes,  152; 
on  Island  of  Gallo,  157,  158, 
159,  169;  on  Island  of  Gor- 
gona,  159,  166,  169;  at  Tum- 
bez,  167;  returns  to  Spain, 
168;  made  Governor,  168; 
sufferings,  169;  founds  San 
Miguel,  170;  and  Atahualpa, 
171-72,  174,  175  et  seq.,  193- 
195;  at  Caxamarca,  172,  174- 


INDEX 


23  5 


Pizarro,  Francisco — Continued 
195;  treasure,  174,  185-90, 
192-93,  198;  sends  gold  to 
Spain,  190;  at  Cuzco,  195  et 
seq.;  Indian  attacks  on,  195, 
201-05;  Marques  de  los  Atavil- 
los,  200;  contest  with  Alma- 
gro,  200-01,  205-11 ; appeals  to 
Spanish  America  for  aid,  204; 
death,  213 

Pizarro,  Gonzalo,  brother  of 
Francisco,  168,  202,  206,  207, 
213 

Pizarro,  Hernando,  brother  of 
Francisco,  168,  178,  183,  186, 
194,  199,  207;  setit  to  Ata- 
hualpa,  175,  176;  sent  to 

Spain,  190,  199-200,  211-12; 
treasure  of,  192;  imprison- 
ment, 200,  206,  212,  213; 
commands  in  Cuzco,  202, 
203,  205,  207,  208;  personal 
appearance,  208-09;  causes 
Almagro’s  death,  211 

Pizarro,  Juan,  brother  of  Fran- 
cisco, 168,  202,  205 

Polo,  Marco,  9,  16,  23,  35  (note), 
42,  99,  215 

Popocatepetl  (Smoking  Moun- 
tain), 119,  125 

Porto  Rico  discovered,  55 

Porto  Santo,  one  of  Madeiras, 
18,  19 

Portugal,  on  Behaim’s  globe,  12, 
23;  Columbus  in,  17, 18-22,  25, 
28,  49-50;  Behaim  in,  22,  23; 
adjustment  of  claims,  78  (note) 

Prester  John,  4,  8 

Ptolemy,  authority  of  Behaim, 
23 

Puerto  Bello,  58 

Puerto  de  la  Hambre  (Hunger 
Harbor),  155 

Puerto  del  Principe  founded, 
94 


Quarequa,  cacique,  foe  of  Bal- 
boa, 75 


Quauhtemotzin,  Aztec  chief,  125, 
137,  138,  150 

Quetzalcoatl,  Nahua  god  of 
order,  120,  126,  127,  135, 
147 

Quevedo,  Juan  de,  bishop  of 
Tierra  Fir  me,  81,  85 
Quichua  tribes,  163;  see  also 
Peru,  Peruvians 
Quintalbor,  cacique,  108 
Quito,  148,  160,  170,  171,  214 
Quixote,  Don,  2,  199 

Rabida,  La,  Monastery  of,  25, 
29,  34 

Rada,  Juan  de,  152,  212,  214 
Rastelo,  Columbus  anchors  off, 
49 

Religion,  devoutness  of  the 
Spaniard,  1,  44,  106,  173; 
missionaries  to  the  East,  5-8; 
as  aim  of  Columbus,  35,  46;  of 
the  Mayas,  93,  97;  of  the 
Nahuas,  97-98,  120,  124,  127; 
Christianity  explained  to  In- 
dians, 140-41,  181-82;  of  the 
Peruvians,  164,  196-98 
Reyella  (King  Island),  3,  20, 
43 

Rica,  Isla,  78,  86 
Rios,  Pedro  de  los,  145,  158 
Rojo,  Cape,  Grijalva  at,  97 
Romanticism  of  the  Spaniard, 
1-2,  173 

Rome,  Pinz6n  in,  31,  32 
Rubruck,  Friar,  see  William  of 
Rubruck,  Friar 

Ruiz,  Bartolome,  157,  159,  166, 
167,  168,  191 

Sabana  River,  see  Balsas  River 
Sacrificios,  Isla  de,  96 
Sacsahuaman,  fortress  of,  196, 
203 

St.  Brandan,  Island  of,  3,  24 
St.  Jacques,  Order  of.  Convent 
of  Saints,  18 

Salinas,  Plains  of,  battle,  208- 
211 

Salvador,  141,  145,  147 


236 


INDEX 


Salvagio  (Savage  Island),  3,  20, 
43 

Samarcand,  Gonzalez  at,  9 (note) 
San  Antonio,  Cape,  103 
San  Cristobal,  Cordoba  expedi- 
tion sails  from,  95;  attempt  to 
stop  Cortes  at,  103 
Sandoval,  Gonzalo  de,  136,  153 
San  Juan  de  Ulua,  an  island,  96, 
106,  107,  110,  133,  167 
San  Juan  River,  Pizarro  at,  156, 
157,  169 

San  Lucar,  Pedrarias  expedition 
from,  79 

San  Mateo,  Bay  of,  discovered, 
157 

San  Miguel,  170,  172,  176,  191 
San  Miguel,  Gulf  of,  Balboa  at, 
74,  77,  78;  Morales  and  Pizarro 
at,  84 

San  Salvador  founded,  94 
San  Salvador,  an  island,  45 
San  Sebastian,  67 
Santa  Fe  (Spain),  32 
Santa  Maria  (Spain),  Columbus 
visits  pilot  of,  30 
Santa  Maria,  one  of  Azore  Is- 
lands, 49 

Santa  Marla,  The  (ship),  38,  39, 
48 

Santa  Maria  la  Antigua  del 
Darien,  67,  70,  78,  89,  91, 
142 

Santangel,  Luis  de.  Treasurer  of 
Aragon,  34,  35,  53 
Santiago  de  Cuba,  94,  96,  101, 
102,  103,  148 
Santiago,  River,  168,  200 
Santo  Espiritu  founded,  94 
Saragossa,  Rabbi  Benjamin 
visits,  8 

Sargasso  Sea,  30,  31,  32 
Savage  Island,  see  Salvagio 
Sea,  Island  in  the,  3 
Sea  of  Darkness,  2,  6,  12;  see 
also  Atlantic  Ocean 
Seneca  quoted,  17 
Seven  Cities,  Isle  of  the,  see 
Antiilia 


Sevilla,  Columbus  at,  50 
Shipbuilding,  by  Balboa,  86, 
136;  by  Cortes,  136 
“Snake  Woman”  of  the  Aztecs, 
124 

Sosa,  Lope  de,  87,  145 
Soto,  Hernando  de,  discoverer  of 
the  Mississippi,  80,  199;  with 
Cordoba,  144;  with  Pizarro, 
169,  174,  175,  176,  178,  186, 
192,  194,  201 

South  America,  59,  63;  see  also 
Chile,  Mundus  Novus,  Peru 
South  Sea,  see  Pacific  Ocean 
Spain,  Columbus  in,  25  et  seq., 
50  et  seq.,  58-59;  Balboa  sends 
to,  72,  74;  adjustment  of 
claims,  78  (note);  Cortes  in, 
152-53;  the  Pizarros’  relations 
with,  168,  199-200,  211-12 
Stone  Age,  see  Megalithic  period 
Strabo,  authority  of  Behaim, 
23 

Suarez,  Catalina,  wife  of  Cortes, 
101,  153 

Sun  worship,  196-98 
Sur,  Mar  del,  see  Pacific  Ocean 
Swallows,  Island  of,  see  Cozumel 
Sypanso,  see  Cipangu 

Tabasco,  cacique,  104 
Tabasco,  district  of,  96, 105, 106, 
109,  150 

Tabasco  River,  104;  see  also 
Grijalva,  Rio  de 
Tacuba,  district,  129 
Tacuba  Causeway,  134-35 
Tafur,  Pedro,  158,  166 
Tagus  River,  Columbus  enters, 
49 

Talavera,  Hernando  de,  27 
Tamerlane  the  Great,  9 (note) 
Tampu  Tocco  (Machu  Picchu?), 
162;  see  also  Machu  Picchu 
Tartary,  30 

Telles,  Fernao,  20-21,  62 
Tenochtitlan,  see  Mexico-Te- 
nochtitlan 
Teotilac,  150 


INDEX 


237 


Terminos,  Lake,  Grijalva  expedi- 
tion at,  96 
Teuhtlilli,  108,  109 
Tezcatlipoca,  Aztec  god,  120, 127, 
133 

Tezcoco,  Aztec  settlement,  129, 
133,  136 

Tezcoco,  Lake,  116,  117,  118- 
119,  125,  136 

Thibet,  early  travelers  to,  5 
Thule  (Iceland),  Columbus  in, 
17-18 

Tierra  Firme,  69,  142,  156;  see 
also  Central  America,  Mundus 
Novus 

Tikal,  ruins  of,  146 
Tindilla,  Count,  Peter  Martyr 
writes  to,  52 
Titicaca,  Lake,  161,  195 
Titicaca  Valley,  162 
Tlacopan,  Aztec  settlement,  133 
Tlaloc,  Nahua  god  of  rain  and 
fertility,  120,  127 
Tlascala,  Indian  communitv,  125, 
128,  136 

TIatelolco,  see  Mexico-Tenoch- 
titlan 

TIatelolco  Pyramid,  135,  137 
Toledo,  Spanish  court  at,  152; 
Pizarroat,  168 

Toparca,  brother  of  Atahualpa, 
202 

Tordesillas,  Treaty  of  (1494), 
78  (note) 

Torres,  Luis  de,  47 
Toscanelli,  Paolo,  25  (note) 
Totonac  Indians  and  Cortes, 
110  et  seq. 

Trade  routes,  145 
Trinidad,  founded,  94;  Velas- 
quez tries  to  stop  Cortes  at, 
103 

Triunfo  de  la  Cruz,  149 
Trujillo  (Honduras),  151 
Trujillo  (Spain),  Pizarro  a native 
of,  154,  168 
Tubanama,  76 

Tumaco,  cacique  in  Darien, 
77 


Tumbez,  Pizarro  and,  157,  167, 
169-70,  191 

Tyre,  Rabbi  Benjamin  visits, 
8 


Ulua  (Mexico),  98,  107,  115; 

see  also  Mexico 
Uraba,  district,  65 
Uraba,  Gulf  of,  104 
Urubamba  River,  162 
Utatlan,  native  Guatemalan 
settlement,  147 


Valderrabano,  Andres  de,  87, 
89 

Valdes,  Francisco  Vasquez  Coro- 
nado de,  80 

Valdivia,  Juan  de,  68,  69,  71, 
72,  91-92,  93,  104 
Valdivia,  Pedro  de,  207,  214 
Vallodolid,  Columbus  dies  at, 
59 

Valparaiso  (Chile)  founded,  214 
Valparaiso  (Portugal),  Columbus 
at,  49 

Valverde,  Vicente  de,  180-183 
Vasquez  de  la  Frontera,  Pedro, 
see  La  Frontera 
Velasco,  Pedro  de,  30 
Velasquez,  Diego,  Governor  of 
Cuba,  94,  95,  96,  98;  and 
Cortes,  99,  101,  102-03,  109, 
133,  149 
Venezuela,  66 
Venezuela,  Gulf  of,  65 
Vera  Cruz,  96,  111,  114,  136, 
14S,  151 

Veragua,  65,  68,  100-01 
Vespucci,  Amerigo,  62,  65-66; 

bibliography,  221-22 
Vignaud,  Henry,  cited,  25  (note) 
Villa  Rica  de  la  Vera  Cruz,  see 
Vera  Cruz 

Villac  Umu,  medicine-man  of 
Cuzco,  201 

Viracocha,  first  Inca  of  Peru, 

1 170 


238 


INDEX 


Watling  Island,  see  Guanahani 
West  Indies,  43;  chance  voyages 
to,  20;  see  also  Antilles, 
Cuba,  Espanola 

William  of  Caseneuve  alias 
Columbus,  15,  16 
William  of  Rubruck,  Friar,  5; 
quoted,  7 

Women,  Island  of,  see  Las 
Mugeres,  Island  of 


Xochimilico,  Lake,  116,  117 
Xocotlan,  125 

Yucatan,  91-92,  96,  97,  104-05, 
150,  223 

Yztaccihuatl  (White  Woman), 
119,  125 

Zamudio,  Martin,  67-68,  69, 

72